-
1 αὔτοικος
αὔτοικος λεώς, prob.Greek-English dictionary (Αγγλικά Ελληνικά-λεξικό) > αὔτοικος
-
2 गृहम् _gṛham
गृहम् [गृह्यते धर्माचरणाय, ग्रह् गेहार्थे क Tv.]1 A house, dwelling, habitation, mansion; न गृहं गृहमित्याहुर्गृहिणी गृह- मुच्यते Pt.4.81,5.15; पश्य वानरमूर्खेण सुगृही निर्गृहीकृतः Pt. 1.39.-2 A wife; (the first quotation in1 is some- times erroneously cited as an illustration).-3 The life of a householder; न हि सति कुलधुर्ये सूर्यवंश्या गृहाय R.7. 71,5.1; Mv.4.28.-4 A sign of the zodiac.-5 A name or appellation.-6 A square (in chess or any other game).-हाः (m. pl.)1 A house, dwelling; इमे नो गृहाः Mu.1; स्फटिकोपलविग्रहा गृहाः शशभृद्भित्तनिरङ्कभित्तयः N.2.74; तत्रागारं धनपतिगृहानुत्तरेणास्मदीयम् Me.77.-2 A wife; अथावलोकको$गच्छद्गृहानेकः परावसुः Mb.3.138.4.-3 The inhabitants of a house, family; the life of a house- holder; गृहानुत्सृज्य यो राजन् मोक्षमेवाभिपद्यते Mb.12.16.29.-हः Ved. An assistant, or servant; गृहो याम्यरंकृतो देवेभ्यो हव्यवाहनः Rv.1.119.13. In comp. oft. rendered by 'domestic', 'household' or 'tame'; e. g. ˚कपोतः 'a tame pigeon'; ˚कार्याणि-कर्माणि 'household duties'; ˚ शकु- न्तिका 'tame bird'; छद्मना परिददामि मृत्यवे सौनिको गृहशकुन्तिका- मिव U.1.45 &c.-Comp. -अक्षः a loophole, eyelet-hole, a round or ablong window.-अधिपः, -ईशः, -ईश्वरः 1 a house-holder.-2 a regent of a sign of the zodiac. संशयस्थः see अनुपात.-अयनिकः a house-holder.-अर्थः domestic affairs, any household matter; गृहार्थो$ग्निपरि- ष्क्रिया Ms.2.67.-अभिपालिन् m. a watchman.-अम्लम् a kind of sour-gruel.-अवग्रहणी the threshold.-अश्मन् m. a flat ablong stone upon which condiments are ground (Mar. पाटा).- आगत a. one who has come to a house. (-तः) a guest.-आचारः household or domestic business; U.2.-आरम्भः building a house; गृहारम्भातिदुःखाय Bhāg.11.9.15.-आरामः, -वाटी, -वाटिका a garden attached to a house.-आशया, -आश्रया the betel-tree.-आश्रमः the order of a house- holder, the second stage in the religious life of a Bāhmaṇa; see आश्रम; Ms.6.1.-आश्रमिन् m. a house- holder; Bhāg.1.8.7.-ईश्वरी a housewife; दिष्ट्या गृहेश्वर्यसकृन्मयि त्वया कृतानुवृत्तिर्भवमोचनी खलैः Bhāg.1.6.54.-उत्पातः any domestic nuisance.-उपकरणम् a domestic utensil, anything required for household use; एकदा निर्गता क्रेतुं गृहोपकरणानि सा Ks.2.15.-कच्छपः = गृहाश्मन् q. v.-कन्या, -कुमारी the plant Aloe Perfoliata (Mar. कोरफड).-कपोतः, -तकः a tame or domestic pigeon; Śi.4.52.-करणम् 1 household affairs.-2 house-building.-कर्तृ m.1 'a house-builder,' a kind of sparrow.-2 a carpenter; गृहकर्ता भवानेव देवानां हृदयेप्सितम् Rām.7.5.19.-कर्मन् n.1 household affairs.-2 a domestic rite. ˚करः, ˚कारः, ˚दासः a menial, domestic servant; शंभुस्वयंभुहरयो हरिणेक्षणानां येनाक्रियन्त सततं गृहकर्मदासाः Bh.1.1.-कलहः domestic feuds, intestine broils.-कारकः a house- builder, mason; करोति तृणमृत्काष्ठैर्गृहं वा गृहकारकः Y.3.146.-कारिन् m.1 a housebuilder.-2 a kind of wasp.-कुक्कुटः a domestic cock.-कार्यम्, -कृत्यम् household affairs; सदा प्रहृष्टया भाव्यं गृहकार्येषु दक्षया Ms.5.15.-गोधा, -गोधिका the small house-lizard.-चुल्ली a house with two rooms contiguous to each other, but one facing west, the other east; Bṛi. S.53.4.-चेतस् a. thinking only of one's house; Bhāg.9.11.17.-छिद्रम् 1 a family-secret or scandal.-2 family dissensions; आयुर्वित्तं गृहच्छिद्रं मन्त्रमैथुनभेषजम् H.1.123.-ज, -जात a. born in the house (a slave &c.); Bṛi.5.61.7; Ms. 8.415.-जनः family, members of a family, especially the wife; Mu.1.-जालिका deceit, disguise.-ज्ञानिन् (also गृहेज्ञानिन्) 'wise only in the inside of the house', inexperienced, stupid, foolish.-तटी a terrace in front of the house.-दारु n. a house-post; नरपतिबले पार्श्वायाते स्थितं गृहदारुवत् Mk.4.3.-दाहः setting a house on fire, incendiarism.-दासः a domestic slave.-दासी a female domestic slave; एकदा गृहदासीषु यशोदा नन्दगेहिनी । कर्मान्तर- नियुक्तासु निर्ममन्थ स्वयं दधि ॥ Bhāg.1.9.1.-दीप्तिः f. the splendour or ornament of a house, a virtuous woman; प्रजनार्थं महाभागाः पूजार्हा गृहदीप्तयः Ms.9.26.-देवता the goddess of a house; (pl.) a class of household deities; Ks.4.74.-देहली the threshold of a house; यासां बलिः सपदि मद्गृहदेहलीनाम् Mk.1.9.-नमनम् wind.-नाशनः a wild pigeon.-नीडः a sparrow,-पतिः 1 a householder; बामं गृहपतिं नय Rv.6.53.2; a man who has entered on the second stage of life, one who, after having completed his studies, is married and settled.-2 a sacrificer.-3 the virtue of a householder; i. e. hospitality.-4 Ved. an epithet of Agni.-5 the maintenance of the sacred and perpetual fire.-6 the head or judge of a village; Mk.2; Dk.8.-पत्नी Ved. 'the mistress of a house', the wife of the householder; गृहान् गच्छ गृहपत्नी यथासः Rv.1.85.26.-पालः 1 the guardian of a house.-2 a housedog; आस्ते$वमत्योपन्यस्तं गृहपाल इवाहरन् Bhāg.3.3.15.-पिण्डी f. the basement of a building; Kāmikāgama 55.2-21.-पोतकः the site of a house, the ground on which it stands and which surrounds it.-पोषणम् maintenance of a house- hold; तेन चास्य नियुक्ताभूत्स्वभार्या गृहपोषणे Ks.2.55.-प्रवेशः a solemn entrance into a house according to prescribed rites.-बभ्रुः a domestic ichneumon.-बलिः a domestic oblation, offering of the remnants of a meal to all creatures, such as animals, supernatural beings, and particularly household deities; Ms.3.265. ˚प्रियः a crane. ˚भुज् m.1 a crow.-2 a sparrow; नीडारम्भैर्गृहबलि- भुजामाकुलग्रामचैत्याः Me.23. ˚देवता a deity to whom a domestic oblation is offered.-भङ्गः 1 one who is driven from his house, an exile.-2 destroying a house.-3 breaking into a house.-4 failure, ruin or destruction of a house, firm &c.-भञ्जनम् 1 breaking down or destroying a house.-2 causing the decay or ruin of a family.-भद्रकम् an audience-hall.-भर्तृ m. the master of a house; Bṛi. S. 53.58.-भूमिः f. the site of a house.-भेदिन् a.1 prying into domestic affairs.-2 causing domestic quarrels.-भोजिन् m. an inmate of the same house, tenant; तस्मा- दप्यग्रहारान्ये जगृहुर्गृहभोजिनः Rāj. T.5.43.-मणिः a lamp.-माचिका a bat.-मार्जनी a female servant of the house; सख्योपेत्याग्रहीत्पाणिं यो$हं तद्गृहमार्जनी Bhāg.1.83.11.-मृगः a dog.-मेघः a multitude of houses; Rām.5.-मेध a.1 one who performs the domestic rites or sacrifices; गृह- मेधास आ गत मरुतो माप भूतन Rv.7.59.1.-2 connected with the duties of a householder.(-धः) 1 a householder.-2 a domestic sacrifice; Bhāg.2.6.19.-मेधिन् m. a householder, a married Brāhmaṇa who has a house- hold; (गृहैर्दारैर्मेधन्ते संगच्छन्ते Malli.); प्रजायै गृहमेधिनाम् R.1. 7; see गृहपति above.(-नी) 1 the wife of a householder, a house-wife; न व्यचष्ट वरारोहां गृहिणीं गृहमेधिनीम् Bhāg.4. 26.13.-2 the intellect based on the Sattva quality.-यज्ञः see गृहमेधः; Mb.1.18.5.-यन्त्रम् a stick or other instrument to which, on solemn occasions, flags are fastened; गृहयन्त्रपताकाश्रीरपौरादरनिर्मिता Ku.6.41.-रन्ध्रम् family-dissensions.-वाटिका, -वाटी a garden attached to a house.-वित्तः the owner of a house.-व्रत a. devoted to home. मतिर्न कृष्णे परतः स्वतो वा मिथो$भिपद्येत गृहव्रतानाम् Bhāg.7.5.3.-शायिन् m. a pigeon.-शुकः 1 a domestic parrot, one kept for pleasure; Amaru.16.-2 a domestic poet; आयातेन शुकैः सार्धं दत्ता गृहशुकेन यः । मुक्ताः प्राप्य प्रतिष्ठायां चक्रे ख्यातां शुकावलीम् ॥ Rāj. T.5.31.-संवेशकः a house-builder by profession; Ms.3.163.-सार property; गृहीतसारमेनं सपुत्रकलत्रं संयम्य Mu.1.-स्थः a householder, one who has entered on the stage of a house-holder; संकटा ह्याहिताग्नीनां प्रत्यवायैर्गृहस्थता U.1.9; see गृहपति above and Ms.3.68;6.9. ˚आश्रमः the life of a householder; see गृहाश्रम. ˚धर्मः the duty of a house- holder.-स्थूणा the pillar of a house. -
3 δοῦλος
1δοῦλος, η, ον (s. next entry; Soph. et al.; PGiss 3, 5 ᾧ πάντα δοῦλα; Ps 118:91; Wsd 15:7; Philo; Jos., Ant. 16, 156; Ar. [Milne, 76, 49]; SibOr 3, 567) pert. to being under someone’s total control, slavish, servile, subject τὰ μέλη δ. τῇ ἀκαθαρσίᾳ the members enslaved to impurity Ro 6:19; τῇ δικαιοσύνῃ ibid.—Subst. τὰ δοῦλα things subservient PtK 2 (s. ὕπαρξις 1).—DELG. TW.2δοῦλος, ου, ὁ (Trag., Hdt.et al.; ins, pap, LXX, Philo, Joseph., Test12Patr)① male slave as an entity in a socioeconomic context, slave (‘servant’ for ‘slave’ is largely confined to Biblical transl. and early American times [s. OED s.v. servant, 3a and b]; in normal usage at the present time the two words are carefully distinguished [Goodsp., Probs., 77–79]). Opp. ἐλεύθερος 1 Cor 7:21. Lit., in contrastⓐ to a master (Did., Gen. 66, 25): Mt 8:9; 10:24f; cp. J 13:16; 15:20.—Mt 13:27f; 21:34ff; 24:45f, 48, 50; 25:14, 19, 21, 23, 26, 30; cp. Lk 19:13, 15, 17, 22.—Mt 26:51; cp. Mk 14:47; Lk 22:50; J 18:10, 26 (on δοῦλος of the ἀρχιερεύς s. Jos., Ant. 20, 181).—Mk 12:2, 4; 13:34; Lk 7:2f, 8, 10; 12:37, 43, 45ff; 17:7, 9f; J 4:51; Col 4:1 (Billerb. IV 698–744: D. altjüd. Sklavenwesen; SZucrow, Women, Slaves, etc. in Rabb. Lit. ’32; JJeremias, Jerusalem IIb ’37, 184–88; 217–24).—οἱ δ. και οἱ ὑπηρέται J 18:18.—Of slaves sent out with invitations Mt 22:3f, 6, 8, 10; par. Lk 14:17, 21ff; of one who could not pay his debt Mt 18:23, 26ff (but s. 2bα on these pass. fr. Mt). Opp. δεσπότης (as Diod S 15, 8, 2f ὡς δοῦλος δεσπότῃ; Ps.-Lucian, Asin. 5) 1 Ti 6:1; Tit 2:9; οἱ δ. in direct address Eph 6:5; Col 3:22.—For lit. on Christianity and slavery (Ath. 35, 1 δ. εἰσιν ἡμῖν ‘we have slaves’ [who can attest our innocence of the charges]) s. on χράομαι la.—Christ, the heavenly κύριος, appears on earth in μορφὴ δούλου the form of a slave (anticipating vs. 8 w. its ref. to crucifixion, a fate reserved for condemned slaves; for the contrast cp. Lucian, Catapl. 13 δοῦλος ἀντὶ τοῦ πάλαι βασιλέως) Phil 2:7 (lit. on κενόω 1b); cp. Hs 5, 2ff (on this MDibelius, Hdb. 564f).—On Ac 2:18 s. under 2bβ.ⓑ to a free pers. (opp. ἐλεύθερος: Pla., Gorg. 57 p. 502d; Dio Chrys. 9 [10], 4; SIG 521, 7 [III B.C.]; Jos., Ant. 16, 126; Just., D. 139, 5) 1 Cor 7:21f (cp. the trimeter: Trag. Fgm. Adesp. 304 N., quot. fr. M. Ant. 11, 30 and Philo, Omn. Prob. Lib. 48, δοῦλος πέφυκας, οὐ μέτεστί σοι λόγου=you are a slave, with no share in discussions); 12:13; Gal 3:28; 4:1; Eph 6:8; Col 3:11; Rv 6:15; 13:16; 19:18; IRo 4:3. W. παιδίσκη D 4:10.—House slave in contrast to a son J 8:35; Gal 4:7.ⓒ in contrast to being a fellow Christian οὐκέτι ὡς δοῦλον, ἀλλὰ ὑπὲρ δοῦλον, ἀδελφὸν ἀγαπητόν Phlm 16.② one who is solely committed to another, slave, subject; ext. of mng. 1. Mt 6:24; Lk 16:13 express the ancient perspective out of which such extended usage develops: slaves are duty-bound only to their owners or masters, or those to whom total allegiance is pledged.ⓐ in a pejorative sense δ. ἀνθρώπων slaves to humans 1 Cor 7:23. παριστάναι ἑαυτόν τινι δοῦλον Ro 6:16. δ. τῆς ἁμαρτίας slave of sin J 8:34; Ro 6:17, 20. τῆς φθορᾶς of destruction 2 Pt 2:19 (cp. Eur., Hec. 865 and Plut., Pelop. 279 [3, 1] χρημάτων; Thu. 3, 38, 5; Dio Chrys. 4, 60 τ. δόξης; Athen. 12, 531c τῶν ἡδονῶν; 542d; Aelian, VH 2, 41 τοῦ πίνειν; Achilles Tat. 6, 19, 4 τ. ἐπιθυμίας).ⓑ in a positive senseα. in relation to a superior human being (here the perspective is Oriental and not Hellenic). Of humble service (opp. πρῶτος) Mt 20:27; Mk 10:44. According to oriental usage, of a king’s officials (cp. SIG 22, 4; IMagnMai 115, 4; 1 Km 29:3; 4 Km 5:6; Jos., Ant. 2, 70) ministers Mt 18:23, 26ff (s. Spicq, I 383, n. 14 [Lexique 394, n. 4]); cp. the slaves sent out with invitations 22:3f, 6, 8, 10; Lk 14:17, 21ff (but s. 1a above).β. esp. of the relationship of humans to God (with roots in both OT and Hellenic thought; s. δουλεύω 2aβ) δ. τοῦ θεοῦ slave of God=subject to God, owned body and soul (Eur., Ion 309 τοῦ θεοῦ καλοῦμαι δοῦλος εἰμί τε; Cass. Dio 63, 5, 2; CFossey, Inscr. de Syrie: BCH 21, 1897, p. 60 [Lucius calls himself the δοῦλος of the θεὰ Συρία]; PGM 12, 71 δ. τοῦ ὑψ. θεοῦ; 13, 637ff δοῦλός εἰμι σὸς … Σάραπι; 59, 2; 4; LXX; ParJer 6:17 [Baruch]; ApcSed 16:7 p. 137, 15; Philo, Rer. Div. Her. 7 al.; Jos., Ant. 11, 90; 101): of Moses (4 Km 18:12; 2 Esdr 19:14; Ps 104:26; Jos., Ant. 5, 39) Rv 15:3. Of recipients of gifts from God’s spirit Ac 2:18 (Jo 3:2). Of Christian prophets Rv 10:7; 11:18 (prophets are also called slaves of God in the OT Jer 25:4; Am 3:7; Da 9:6, 10 Theod.). Of the apostles Ac 4:29; 16:17 (δ. τοῦ θεοῦ τ. ὑψίστου as Da 3:93 Theod.); Tit 1:1; AcPl Ha 6, 35; Christ as master (cp. oriental usage, of a king’s official minister, and the interpretation of δ. in such sense [s. 2bα]) puts his slaves, the apostles, at the disposal of the Corinthians 2 Cor 4:5. Of God-fearing people gener. (Ps 33:23; 68:37 al.) Rv 1:1; Lk 2:29; 1 Pt 2:16; Rv 2:20; 7:3; 19:2, 5; 22:3, 6; 1 Cl 60:2; 2 Cl 20:1; Hv 1, 2, 4; 4, 1, 3; m 3:4 al. The one who is praying refers to himself as your (God’s) slave (cp. Ps 26:9; Ch 6:23; Da 3:33, 44) Lk 2:29; Ac 4:29 (FDölger, ΙΧΘΥΣ I 1910, 195ff).—In the same vein, of one’s relation to Christ δ. Χριστοῦ, self-designation of Paul (on the imagery s. Straub 37; DMartin, Slavery as Salvation: The Metaphor of Slavery in Pauline Christianity ’90) Ro 1:1; Gal 1:10; Phil 1:1; cp. Col 4:12; 2 Ti 2:24; Js 1:1; 2 Pt 1:1; Jd 1; Rv 1:1; 22:3; 1 Cor 7:22; Eph 6:6.—On δοῦλοι and φίλοι of Christ (for this contrast s. Philo, Migr. Abr. 45, Sobr. 55; PKatz, Philo’s Bible ’50, 85ff) J 15:15, s. φίλος 2aα.—Dssm., LO 271ff [LAE 323ff]; GSass, δ. bei Pls: ZNW 40, ’41, 24–32; LReilly, Slaves in Ancient Greece (manumission ins) ’78; COsiek, Slavery in the Second Testament World: BTB 22, ’92, 174–79; JHarril, The Manumission of Slaves in Early Christianity ’95, s. 11–67 on ancient slavery; KBradley, Slavery and Society at Rome ’94; also lit. on χράομαι 1a.—JVogt/HBellen, eds., Bibliographie zur antiken Sklaverei, rev. ed. EHermann/NBrockmeyer ’83 (lists over 5000 books and articles); JCMiller, Slavery and Slaving in World History, A Bibliography 1990–91 ’93 (lit. p. 196–225).—B. 1332. Schmidt, Syn. IV 124–29 s. δεσπότη. New Docs 2, 52–54. DELG. SEG XLII, 1837 (ins reff.). M-M. TW. Spicq. Sv. -
4 dominare
1. v/t dominatemateria masterpassioni master, overcome2. v/i rule (su over), be master (su of)fig di confusione reign* * *dominare v.tr.1 to dominate, to rule: dominare un popolo, to rule a people; vorrebbero dominare su tutti gli altri popoli, they would like to dominate (o to rule over) all the other peoples; dominare un avversario, to dominate an adversary; un ragazzo completamente dominato dal padre, a boy completely dominated by his father // un pensiero dominava la sua mente, an idea dominated his thoughts // dominare la situazione, to dominate (o to be the master of) the situation // dominare il pubblico, to hold (o to grip) the attention of the public // questo scrittore sa dominare la lingua, the writer masters the language beautifully // essere dominato dalla gelosia, to be obsessed (o dominated) by jealousy; era dominata dal vizio del bere, she was a slave to drink; non lasciarti dominare dai tuoi sentimenti, don't be ruled by your feelings2 (fig.) ( tenere a freno) to control, to curb: dobbiamo dominare le nostre passioni, we must dominate (o master) our passions; non potei dominare la mia ira, I could not control (o curb) my anger3 (fig.) ( sovrastare) to dominate, to command, to overlook: con la sua statura dominava la folla, with his height he towered above the crowd; da quella finestra si domina la valle, that window commands a view over the valley; la torre domina la piazza, the tower overlooks the square; il vecchio castello domina l'intera città, the old castle dominates (o commands o overlooks) the whole town◆ v. intr.1 to rule: l'Italia dominava nel Mediterraneo, Italy ruled over the Mediterranean; il re dominò per 20 anni, the king ruled for twenty years2 (fig.) ( prevalere) to stand* out, to be outstanding, to predominate, to prevail: domina su tutti per la sua intelligenza, he stands out for his intelligence; la sua idea domina su tutte le altre, his idea predominates (o prevails) over all the others // la poesia del Petrarca dominò per tutto il Cinquecento, Petrarch's poetry predominated throughout the 16th century3 (fig.) ( avere il sopravvento, regnare) to reign: nella sua casa domina il disordine, in her house disorder reigns (supreme).◘ dominarsi v.rifl. to control oneself, to master oneself: cerca di dominarti!, try to control yourself!; qualche volta non sa dominare, sometimes he has no self-control.* * *[domi'nare]1. vtdominare i mari — to rule the seas o waves
1)dominare (su) — to reign (over)2)dominare su tutti per intelligenza — to excel everyone in intelligence3. vr (dominarsi)(controllarsi) to control o.s.* * *[domi'nare] 1.verbo transitivo1) (sovrastare) [ casa] to overlook; [montagna, grattacielo] to dominate, to tower above [città, valle]2) (imporsi in, su) to dominate, to command [ partita]; to dominate [dibattito, avversario, squadra]3) (prevalere in) [idea, tema, problema] to dominate [opera, dibattito]4) (padroneggiare) to master [lingua, tecnica, argomento]; (controllare) to overcome*, to control, to master [paura, timidezza, emozione]; to control [ collera]; to be* in control of [ situazione]5) (avere potere su) to dominate [mercato, settore, economia]2.1) (esercitare il proprio potere) [paese, popolo] to rule2) (essere in testa) [squadra, sportivo, concorrente] to be* in the lead, to lead*3) (prevalere) [impressione, idea] to prevail3.verbo pronominale dominarsi [ persona] to control oneself, to be* in control of oneself, to check oneself* * *dominare/domi'nare/ [1]1 (sovrastare) [ casa] to overlook; [montagna, grattacielo] to dominate, to tower above [città, valle]2 (imporsi in, su) to dominate, to command [ partita]; to dominate [dibattito, avversario, squadra]3 (prevalere in) [idea, tema, problema] to dominate [opera, dibattito]4 (padroneggiare) to master [lingua, tecnica, argomento]; (controllare) to overcome*, to control, to master [paura, timidezza, emozione]; to control [ collera]; to be* in control of [ situazione]5 (avere potere su) to dominate [mercato, settore, economia]; è dominato da suo fratello he's dominated by his brother(aus. avere)1 (esercitare il proprio potere) [paese, popolo] to rule2 (essere in testa) [squadra, sportivo, concorrente] to be* in the lead, to lead*3 (prevalere) [impressione, idea] to prevailIII dominarsi verbo pronominale[ persona] to control oneself, to be* in control of oneself, to check oneself. -
5 peculium
pĕcūlĭum, ii, n. [pecus], lit., property in cattle; hence, as in early times all property consisted of cattle, in gen., property.I.Lit.A.In gen.:B.peculi sui prodigi (servi),
Plaut. Most. 4, 1, 19:cupiditas peculii,
Cic. Par. 5, 2 fin.:cura peculi,
Verg. E. 1, 33 Serv.; Hor. A. P. 330.—In partic., private property.1.What the master of the house saves and lays by, money laid by, savings, Dig. 32, 1, 77.—2.What a wife owns as her independent property, and over which her husband has no control, a private purse, paraphernalia, Dig. 23, 3, 9, § 3.—3.That which is given by a father or master to his son, daughter, or slave, as his or her private property:4.frugi sum, nec potest peculium enumerari,
Plaut. As. 2, 4, 91:adimere servis peculium,
Varr. R. R. 1, 2, 17; 1, 17, 5:filii,
Liv. 2, 41; cf. Sen. Ep. 11, 1:Juliam uxorem peculio concesso a patre praebitisque annuis, fraudavit,
Suet. Tib. 50:cultis augere peculia servis,
fees, Juv. 3, 189.—Castrense, the private property of a son acquired by military service, with the consent of his father (profecticium), or by inheritance through his mother (adventicium); then called quasi castrense, Dig. 49, 17, 5 sqq.; Paul. Sent. 3, 4; cf. Dig. 37, 6, 1.—5.= membrum virile, Plaut. Ps. 4, 7, 92; id. Most. 1, 3, 96; Petr. S. 8; Lampr. Elag. 9; cf. peculiatus.—II.Trop., that which belongs to one's self, one's own. —Of a letter:sine ullo ad me peculio veniet?
without any thing for myself, Sen. Ep. 12, 9.—Of the people of lsrael:erunt mihi, in die quā ego facio, in peculium,
Vulg. Mal. 3, 17. -
6 aliēnus
aliēnus [alius]. I. Adj. with comp. and sup, of another, belonging to another, not one's own, foreign, alien, strange: res: puer, the child of another, T.: mos, T.: menses, of other climes, V.: pecuniae: in alienis finibus decertare, Cs.: salus, of others, Cs.: alienis manibus, by the hands of others, L.: insolens in re alienā, in dealing with other men's property: mālis ridens alienis, i. e. a forced laugh, H.: mulier, another man's wife: alieni viri sermones, of another woman's husband, L.: vestigia viri alieni, one not my husband, L.: volnus, intended for another, V.: alienam personam ferre, to assume a false character, L.: cornua, i. e. those of a stag, O.: alieno Marte pugnare (equites), i. e. on foot, L.: aes alienum, another's money, i. e. debt: aes alienum alienis nominibus, debts contracted on the security of others, S.: recte facere alieno metu, fear of another, T.: crevit ex metu alieno audacia, another's fear, L.: sacerdotium genti haud alienum, foreign to, L. — Alien from, not related, not allied, not friendly, strange: ab nostrā familiā, T.: omnia alienissimis crediderunt, to utter strangers, Cs.: ne a litteris quidem alienus, not unversed in.—Strange, unsuitable, incongruous, inadequate, inconsistent, unseasonable, different from: dignitatis alicuius: neque aliena consili (domus), not inconvenient for consultation, S.: illi causae: alienum maiestate suā: aliena huius existimatione suspicio: domus magis his aliena malis, freer from, H.: alienum a vitā meā, T.: a dignitate: non alienum esse videtur, proponere, etc., Cs.: non alienum videtur,... docere, N. — Averse, hostile, unfriendly, unfavorable to: (Caesar) a me: voluntates, unfriendliness: mens, hostility, S.: alieno a te animo: a causā nobilitatis, opposed to: a Murenā nullā re alienus, in nc respect unfriendly: alienum suis rationibus, dangerous to his plans, S.: alieno esse animo in Caesarem, Cs.: alieno loco proelium committunt, unfavorable, Cs.: alienissimo sibi loco conflixit, N. —Of time, unfitting, inconvenient, unfavorable, unseasonable: ad iudicium corrumpendum tempus: ad committendum proelium alienum esse tempus, Cs.: alieno tempore defendisse: alienore aetate, at a less suitable age, T.—Of the mind, estranged, disordered: illis aliena mens erat, qui, etc., S.— II. Substt.:* * *Ialiena -um, alienior -or -us, alienissimus -a -um ADJforeign; unconnected; another's; contrary; unworthy; averse, hostile; madIIforeigner; outsider; stranger to the family; person/slave of another house -
7 CULTURE, LITERATURE, AND LANGUAGE
■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. The Oxford Book of Portuguese Verse: XIIth Century-XXth Century. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1925, 1952 (2nd edition, B. Vi-digal, ed.).■. Portuguese Literature. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1922, 1970 (2nd edition, B. Vidigal, ed.).■ Bleiberg, German, Maureen Ihrie, and Janet Pérez, eds. Dictionary of the Literature of the Iberian Peninsula, 2 vols. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1993.■ Castro, Francisco Lyon de, ed. História da literatura portuguesa, 7 vols. Lisbon: Alfa, 2001-02.■ Cidade, Hernani. Lições de Cultura e Literatura Portuguesa, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1960-62.■ Cook, Manuela. Portuguese: A Complete Course for Beginners. London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1996. Figueiredo, Fidelino. História literária de Portugal. Coimbra, 1944. Gentile, Georges Le. La Littérature Portugaise. Rev. ed. Paris, 1951. Kunoff, Hugo. Portuguese Literature from Its Origins to 1990: A Bibliography Based on the Collections at Indiana University. Metuchen, N.J.: Scarecrow Press, 1994.■ Longland, Jean. Contemporary Portuguese Poetry. A Bilingual Selection. Irvington-on-Hudson: Harvey House, 1966. Prado Coelho, Jacinto do. Dicionário das Literaturas Portuguesas, Galega e Brasileira, 3rd ed. Oporto, 1978. Rossi, Giuseppe C. Storia della letteratura portoghesa. Florence, 1953.■ Santos, João Camilo dos. "Portuguese Contemporary Literature." In Antônio Costa Pinto, ed., Modern Portugal, 218-42. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.■ Saraiva, Antônio José. História da cultura em Portugal, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1950-60.■. História da Literatura Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1990 ed.■, and Oscar Lopes. História da Literatura Portuguesa. Oporto and Coimbra, 1992 ed.■ Seguier, Jaime de, ed. Dicionário Prático Ilustrado. Oporto: Lello, 1961 and later eds.■ Simões, João Gaspar. História da poesia portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1955-56 and later eds.■. História da poesia portuguesa do século XX. Lisbon, 1959 and later eds.■ Stern, Irwin, ed.-in-chief. Dictionary of Brazilian Literature. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1988.■ TRAVEL AND TOURIST GUIDES ON PORTUGAL■ Ballard, Sam, and Jane Ballard. Pousadas of Portugal: Unique Lodgings in State-owned Castles, Palaces, Mansions and Hotels. Boston: Harvard Common, 1986.■ Bridge, Ann, and Susan Lowndes Marques. The Selective Traveller in Portugal. London: Chatto & Windus, 1968.■ Ellingham, Mark, et al. Portugal: The Rough Guide. London: Rough Guides, 2008 ed.■ Hogg, Anthony. Travellers' Portugal. London: Solo Mio, 1983.■ Kite, Cynthia, and Ralph Kite. Portuguese Country Inns & Pousadas. New York: Warner Books; Karen Brown's Country Inn Series, 1988.■ Lowndes, Susan, ed. Fodor's Portugal 1991. New York: Fodor's, 1990.■ Proença Raúl, and Sant'anna Dionísio, eds. Guía De Portugal. I. Generalidades. Lisboa E, Arredores. Lisbon: Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian, 1924; 1983.■ Robertson, Ian. Portugal: Blue Guide. London: Benn; New York: Norton, 2000 and later eds.■ Stoop, Anne de. Living in Portugal. Paris and New York: Flammarion, 1995. Wright, David, and Patrick Swift. Minho and North Portugal: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1968.■. Lisbon: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1971.■. Algarve: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1973.■ HISTORY OF PORTUGAL Ancient and Medieval (2000 BCE-1415 CE)■ Alarção, Jorge de. Roman Portugal. Volume I: Introduction. Warminster, U.K., 1988.■ Almeida, Fortunato de. História de Portugal. Vol. I. Coimbra, 1922. Arnaut, Salvador Dias. A Crise Nacional dos fins do século XVI. Vol. 1. Coimbra, 1960.■ Baião, Antônio, Hernani Cidade, and Manuel Múrias, eds. História de Expansão Portuguesa no Mundo, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1937-40. Caetano, Marcello. Lições de História do Direito Português. Coimbra, 1962. Cortesão, Jaime. Os Factores Democráticos no Formação de Portugal. Lisbon, 1960.■ David, Pierre. Etudes Historiques sur la Galice et le Portugal du VI au XII siécle. Paris, 1947.■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone. Portugal's Secret Jews: The End of an Era. Rumford, R.I.: Peregrinação Publications, 1999. Diffie, Bailey W. Prelude to Empire: Portugal Overseas before Henry the Navigator. Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 1960. Dutra, Francis A. "Portugal: To 1279." Dictionary of the Middle Ages. Vol. X: 35-48. New York: Scribners, 1987.■. "Portugal: 1279-1481." Dictionary of the Middle Ages. Vol. X: 48-56. New York: Scribners, 1987. Gama Barros, Henrique de. História de Administração Pública em Portugal nos séculos XII à XV, 11 vols. Lisbon, 1945-51. Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. A Economia dos Descobrimentos Henriquinos. Lisbon, 1962.■ Gonzaga de Azevedo, Luís. História de Portugal, 6 vols. Lisbon, 1939-44.■ Herculano, Alexandre. História de Portugal, 8 vols., 9th ed. Lisbon, 1940.■ Kennedy, Hugh. Muslim Spain and Portugal: A Political History of al-Anda-lus. London: Longman, 1996.■ Lencastre e Tavora, Luía Gonzaga. O Estudo da Sigilografia Medieval Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1990.■ Livermore, H. V. The Origins of Spain and Portugal. London: Allen & Unwin, 1971.■ Lopes, David. "Os Árabes nas obras de Alexandre Herculano." Boletim da Segunda Classe. Lisbon: Academia Real das Sciéncias, III (1909-10). MacKendrick, Paul. The Iberian Stones Speak. New York: Funk & Wagnalls, 1969.■ Martinez, Pedro Soares. História Diplomática De Portugal [chapter I, 114315]. Lisbon, 1986.■ Mattoso, José, ed. A Nobreza Medieval Portuguesa: A Família e o Poder. Lisbon: Estampa, 1981.■. Religião e cultura na Idade Média Portuguesa. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional, 1982.■. Identificaçao de um país ( ensaio sobre as orígens de Portugal), 2 vols. Lisbon: Estampa, 1985.■. Novos Ensaios de História Medieval Portuguesa. Lisbon: Edit. Presença, 1988.■. Historia de Portugal. Vol. 2: A Monarquia Feudal ( 1096-1480). Lisbon: Estampa, 1993.■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. Hansa e Portugal na Idade Média. Lisbon, 1959.■. Introduçao à História da Agricultura em Portugal. Lisbon, 1968.■. Daily Life in Portugal in the Middle Ages. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1971.■. Ensaios de História Medieval Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1980.■. "Introduçao à História da Cidade Medieval Portuguesa." Bracara Augusta XXV, 92-93 (January-December 1981): 367-87.■. Guía do Estudante de História Medieval Portuguesa, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1985.■. Portugal Na Crise Dos Séculos XIV e XV-Vol. IV of Serrão and Oliveira Marques, Nova História de Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.■ Peres, Damião de, ed. História de Portugal. Vols. I, II. Barcelos, 1928-29.■ Rau, Virginia. Subsídios para o estudo das Feiras Medievais Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1943.■. Sesma'rias Medievais Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1946.■ Ribeiro, Orlando. "Portugal, formação de." Dicionário da História de Portugal. Vol. III, 432-51. Lisbon, 1966.■ Rogers, Francis M. The Travels of the Infante Dom Pedro of Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1961.■ Russell, P. E. The English Intervention in Spain and Portugal in the Time of Edward III and Richard II. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1955.■ Savory, H. N. Spain and Portugal: The Prehistory of the Iberian Peninsula. New York: Thames and Hudson, 1968.■ Silva, Armando Coelho Ferreira. A Cultura Castreja no Noroeste de Portugal. Pacos de Ferreira, 1986.■ Varagnac, André. O Homem antes da Escrita ( Pre-história). Lisbon, 1963.■ Azevedo, J. Lúcio de. História de António de Vieira, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1918-20.■. Épocas de Portugal Económico. Lisbon, 1929.■ Borges de Macedo, Jorge. Problemas de História de Indústria Portuguesa no Século X VIII. Lisbon, 1963.■. "Pombal." Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. III, 415-23. Lisbon, 1968.■ Bovill, Edward W. The Battle of the Alcazar: An Account of the Defeat of Dom Sebastian at El-Ksar el-Kebir. London, 1952.■ Boxer, C. R. Four Centuries of Portuguese Expansion, 1415-1825: A Succinct Survey. Johannesburg, South Africa: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1961.■. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire 1415-1825. London: Hutchinson, 1969.■. João de Barros: Portuguese Humanist and Historian of Asia. New Delhi, India: Xavier Centre, 1981.■ Cheke, Marcus. Dictator of Portugal: A Life of the Marquis of Pombal, 16991782. London: Sidgwick & Jackson, 1938.■ Cunha, Luís da. Testamento Político. Lisbon, 1820.■ Davidson, Lillias C. Catherine of Bragança. London: John Murray, 1908.■ Dutra, Francis A. "Membership in the Order of Christ in the Seventeenth Century." The Americas 27 (1970): 3-25.■ Eberlein, H. D., and R. W. Ramsdell. The Practical Book of Italian, Spanish and Portuguese Furniture. Philadelphia: Lippincott, 1927.■ Ericeira, Luís de Meneses [Count of]. História de Portugal Restaurado, 4 vols. Oporto, 1945.■ Fisher, H. E. S. "Anglo-Portuguese Trade, 1700-70." Economic History Review XVI, 2 (1963): 219-33.■ Francis, A. D. The Methuens and Portugal: 1691-1708. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1966.■ Hanson, Carl A. Economy and Society in Baroque Portugal, 1668-1703. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1981.■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. New York: AMS Press, 1968 reprint.■ Kendrick, T. D. The Lisbon Earthquake. London: Methuen, 1956.■ Livermore, H. V. "The Privileges of an Englishman in the Kingdom and Dominions of Portugal." Atlante 11 (1954): 57-77.■ Macauley, Neil. Dom Pedro: The Struggle for Liberty in Brazil and Portugal, 1798-1834. Durham, N.C.: Duke University Press, 1986.■ Macauley, Rose. They Went to Portugal. London: Jonathan Cape, 1946.■. They Went to Portugal, Too. London: Carcanet, 1990.■ Magalhães Godinho, Vitorino. Prix et Monnaies au Portugal. Paris, 1955.■. "Portugal and Her Empire." In New Cambridge Modern History. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, Vol. V (1961): 384-97; Vol. VI (1961): 509-10.■. A Economia dos descobrimentos henri-quinos. Lisbon, 1962.■. Estructura da Antiga Sociedade Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975.■ Mauro, Frédéric. Le Portugal et l'Atlantique au XVII siécle ( 1570-1670). Paris: SEVPEN, 1960.■ Maxwell, Kenneth. "Pombal and the Nationalization of the Luso-Brazilian Economy." Hispanic American Historical Review XLVIII (November 1968): 608-31.■. Conflicts and Conspiracies: Brazil and Portugal, 1750-1808. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1973.■ Norris, A. H., and R. W. Bremner. The Lines of Torres Vedras. Lisbon: British Historical Society of Portugal, 1980.■ Oliveira, Antônio de. A Vida Económica e Social de Coimbra de 1537 à 1640, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1971-72.■ Prestage, Edgar. The Royal Power and the Cortes in Portugal. Watford, U.K.: Voss & Michael, 1927.■. Portuguese Pioneers. London: Black, 1933.■. "The Mode of Government in Portugal during the Restoration [1640-68] Period." In Edgar Prestage, ed., Melange d'Etudes Portugaises Offerts a M. Georges Le Gentil, 265-70. Lisbon, 1949.■ Rabassa, Gregory. "Padre Antônio Vieira: Portugal's Amazing Polymath." Camões Centre Quarterly 2, 3-4 (Autumn and Winter 1990): 27-32. Rau, Virginia. D. Catarina de Bragança: Rainha de Inglaterra. Lisbon, 1944. Ricard, Robert. "Prophecy and Messianism in the Works of Antônio Vieira." The Americas 37 (1960): 357-88.■ Roche, T. W. E. Philippa: Dona Filipa of Portugal. London: Phillimore, 1971.■ Rogers, Francis M. The Travels of the Infante Dom Pedro of Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1961.■ Rooney, Peter T. "Hapsburg Fiscal Policies in Portugal, 1580-1640." Journal of European Economic History 23, 3 (1994): 545-62.■ Roth, Cecil. "The Religion of the Marranos." Jewish Quarterly Review 22 (1931): 1-33.■. A History of the Marranos. Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society of America, 1932.■ Saraiva, Antônio José. Inquisição e Cristãos-Novos. Oporto, 1969.■. A Inquisição Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1969 and later eds.■ Schneider, Susan. O Marquês De Pombal E O Vinho Do Porto: Dependência e subdesenvolvimento em Portugal no século XVIII. Lisbon, 1980.■ Shaw, L. M. E. Trade, Inquisition and the English Nation in Portugal, 16401690. London: Carcancet, 1989.■ Shillington, V. M., and A. B. W. Chapman. The Commercial Relations of England and Portugal. London: Routledge, 1907.■ Sideri, Sandro. Trade and Power: Informal Colonialism in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. Rotterdam: Rotterdam University Press, 1970.■ Smith, John Athelstone [Conde de Carnota]. Marquis of Pombal, 2nd ed. London, 1872.■ Thomas, Gerturde Z. Richer Than Spices. New York: Knopf, 1965. Walford, A. R. The British Factory in Lisbon. Lisbon, 1940.■ Baptista, Jacinto. O Cinco de Outubro. Lisbon, 1965. Brandão, Raúl. Memórias, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1969 ed.■ Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. O desenvolvimento do capitalismo em Portugal no século XIX. Lisbon, 1981. Caetano, Marcello. História Breve das Constituções portuguesas. Lisbon, 1971 ed.■ Carnota, Conde da. Memoirs of Marshal, the Duke of Saldanha, with Selections from His Correspondence, 2 vols. London: John Murray, 1880. Carvalho, Joaquim de. Estudos sobre a cultura portuguesa do século XIX. Coimbra, 1955.■ Cheke, Marcus. Carlota Joaquina, Queen of Portugal. London: Sidgwick and Jackson, 1947.■ França, José-Augusto. Zé Provinho na Obra de Rafael Bordalo Pinheiro. Lisbon, 1975.■ Fuschini, Augusto. Liquidações políticas. Lisbon, 1896.■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. Estrutura da Antiga Sociedade Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975 ed.■ Hammond, Richard J. Portugal and Africa, 1815-1910: A Study in Uneconomic Imperialism. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1966.■ Homem, Amadeu Carvalho. A Propaganda Republicana ( 1870-1910). Coimbra, 1990.■ Livermore, H. V. Portugal: A Short History. Edinburgh, U.K.: Edinburgh University Press, 1973. Machado, Alvaro Manuel. A Geração de 70-uma revolução cultural e literária. Lisbon, 1986 ed.■ Martins, Joaquim Pedro de Oliveira. Portugal Contemporâneo, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1953 ed.■ Medina, João. Eça Político. Lisbon, 1974.■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. Fontes Pereira de Melo. Oporto: Ed. Afrontamento, 1999.■ Nobre, Eduardo. Paixoes Reais. Lisbon: Quimera, 2002.■ Pereira, Miriam Halpern. Livre Câmbio e Desenvolvimento Económico: Portugal na segunda metade do século XIX. Lisbon, 1971.■ Peres, Damião, ed. História de Portugal. Volume III. Barcelos, 1935 ed.■ Ramos, Rui. D.Carlos. 1863-1908. Lisbon: Circulo de Leitores, 2006.■. Liberal Reformism in Portugal. Oliveira Martins, the Movement for New Life and the Politics of the Constitutional Monarchy ( 1885-1908). Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1998.■ Rorick, David. Maria da Fonte: History and Myth. M.A. thesis, History Department, Sonoma State University, Sonoma, Calif., 1984.■ Sá, Vítor de. Perspectivas do Século XIX. Lisbon, 1964.■ Serrão, Joel. Sampaio Bruno: O homem e o pensamento. Lisbon, 1958.■. Temas Oitocentistas, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1959-62.■. "Liberalismo." In Joel Serrão, ed., Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. II, 732-41. Lisbon, 1965.■. Do Sebastianismo ao Socialismo. Lisbon, 1975 ed.■ Silbert, Albert. Do Portugal de Antiga Regime ao Portugal Oitocentista. Lisbon, 1972.■ Teles, Basílio. Do Ultimatum ao 31 de Janeiro. Lisbon, 1968 ed.■ Parliamentary, Republican Portugal (1910-26)■ Antunes, José Freire. A Cadeira do Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1980. Arriaga, Manuel de. Na primeira presidência da República Portugueza: Um rápido relatório. Lisbon, 1916.■ Bell, Aubrey, F. G. In Portugal. London, 1912.■. Portugal of the Portuguese. London: Pitman, 1915.■ Bragança-Cunha, V. de. Revolutionary Portugal, 1910-1936. London: Swift, 1937.■ Brandão, Raúl. Memórias, 3 vols. In Brandão, Obras Completas. Lisbon, 1969.■ Burity, Braz [Pseudonym of Joaquim Madureira]. A Forja da Lei. Coimbra, 1915.■ Cabral, Manuel V. Portugal Na Alvorada Do Século XX. Lisbon, 1979.■. 'The Aesthetics of Nationalism: Modernism and Authoritarianism in Early 20th-Century Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, Wisc.) 26, 1 (Summer 1989): 15-43. Campos, Ezequiel. Política. Oporto, 1924.■ Cardia, Sottomayor, ed. Seara Nova: Antologia. Pela Reforma da República (1, 2) 1921-1926, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1971-72.■ Carqueja, Bento. O Povo de Portugal. Oporto, 1916.■. O Futuro de Portugal: Portugal Apos À Guerra. Oporto, 1920.■ Cortesão, Jaime. "Memórias da Grande Guerra." In Obras Completas de Jaime Cortesão. Lisbon, 1969.■ Cunha Leal, Francisco. As Minhas Memórias, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1966-68.■ Derou, Jean. Les Relations Franco-Portugaises ( 1910-1926). Paris: Publications de la Sorbonne, 1986.■ Fazenda, Pedro. A Crise Política. Lisbon, 1926.■ Ferrão, Carlos. História De la República. Lisbon, 1976.■ Ferreira, David. "5 De Outubro de 1910." In Joel Serrão, ed., Dicionário de História De Portugal III (1968): 264-67. Ferreira Martins, Gen. Luís, ed. Portugal na Grande Guerra, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1945.■ Gomes da Costa, Gen. Manuel. Memórias. Lisbon, 1930. História Política da Primeira República Portuguesa ( 1910-1915), 2 vols. Lisbon, 1973.■ Lorenzo, Felix. Portugal ( cinco anos de republica). Madrid, 1915.■ Machado, Bernardino. Depois de 21 de Maio. Lisbon, 1922.■ Machado Santos, Antônio. 1907-1910: A revolução portugueza. Relatôrio.■ Lisbon, 1911. Madureira, Arnaldo. 0 28 De Maio. Lisbon, 1982.■ Magno, David. Livro da Guerra de Portugal na Flandres. Oporto, 1920.■. A Situação Portuguesa. Oporto, 1926.■ Marques Guedes, Armando. Cinco Meses no governo. Oporto, 1926.■ Martins, Rocha. Memórias sobre Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1921.■ Medeiros, Fernando. Nas Orígens Do A Sociedade E A Economia Portuguesas Salazarismo. Lisbon, 1978. Medina, João. "Oh! a República!...," Estudos sobre o Republicanismo e a Primeira República Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1990.■, ed. História Contemporânea De Portugal: Primeira República, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1986.■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. "Uma Aristocracia Operária: Os Chapeleiros (18701913)." Análise Social 60, 2nd series (1979). Montalvor, Luís de, ed. História de Regimen Republicano em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1930-32.■ Oliveira, César. O Operariado E A República Democrática, 1910-1914. Oporto, 1972.■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. "The Portuguese 1920s: A General Survey." Iberian Studies 2 (1973): 32-40.■. História De la República Portuguesa: As Estruturas De Base, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1973-74.■. A Primeira República Portuguesa: Alguns aspectos estruturais. Lisbon, 1975 ed.■. O Terceiro Governo Afonso Costa— 1917. Lisbon, 1977.■. Pabôn, Jesus. La Revolución Portuguesa, 2 vols. Madrid, 1945-46; Portuguese edition: Lisbon, 1961. Paxeco, Oscar. Os Que Arrancaram Em 28 De Maio. Lisbon, 1937. Peres, Damião, ed. História De Portugal. Ediçao Monumental: Supplemento. Oporto, 1954.■ Pessoa, Fernando. A Memória do Presidente— Rei Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1928.■ Relvas, José. Memórias Políticas, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1977-78.■ Schwartzman, Kathleen C. "Lucros, investimentos e coligações políticas na I República." Análise Social XVIII, 72-71 (1982): 741-58.■. The Social Origins of Democratic Collapse: The First Portuguese Republic in the Global Economy. Lawrence: University of Kansas Press, 1989.■ Serrão, Joel. Liberalismo, socialismo e republicanismo. Lisbon, 1979.■ Silva, Antônio Maria da. O Meu Depoimento, 2 vols. Mem Martins, 1978-82.■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. O Poder e a guerra, 1914-1918. Lisbon: Estampa, 1996.■, and Antônio Costa Pinto, eds. A Primeira República Portuguesa: Entre O Liberalismo E O Autoritarismo. Lisbon: Ed. Colibri, 2000.■ Telo, Antônio José. Decadência E Queda Da I República Portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1980-84.■ Torre (Gomez), Hipôlito dela, and J. Sanchez Cervello. Portugal En El Siglo XX. Madrid: Ediciones Istmo: Colecciôn La Historia en sus textos, 1992.■ Valente, Vasco Pulido. "A República e as classes trabalhadores (Outubro 1910-Agosto 1911)." Análise Social IX, 31 (1972): 293-316.■. O Poder e o Povo: A Revolução de 1910. Lisbon, 1974.■ Veríssimo Serrao, Joaquim. História De Portugal. Volume XI: A Primeira República ( 1910-1926): História Política, Religiosa, Militar e Ultramarina. Lisbon, 1989.■. História De Portugal Volume XII: História Diplomática, Social, Económica e Cultural. Lisbon, 1990.■ Vincent-Smith, John. "Britain and Portugal, 1910-1916." Ph.D. dissertation, History, University of London, 1971.■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese Revolution of 1910." Journal of Modern History 44 (June 1972): 172-94.■. Republican Portugal: A Political History, 1910-1926. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978.■. "Nightmare Republic: Portugal, 1910-1926." History Today (London) 32 (September 1981): 5-10.■ Young, George. Portugal Old and Young: An Historical Study. Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1917.■ Afonso, Rui. Injustiça: O Caso Sousa Mendes. Lisbon: Caminho, 1990.■ Antunes, José Freire. Os Americanos E Portugal. Vol. 1. Os anos de Ricard Nixon, 1969-1974. Lisbon, 1986.■. Os Americanos e Portugal. 1961. Kennedy e Salazar: O Leão e a Raposa. Lisbon, 1991.■. Salazar/Caetano. Cartas Secretas. 1932-1968. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1993.■. Jorge Jardim: Agente Secreto. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1996.■. Portugal na guerra do petróleo: Os Açores E As Vitórias de Israel 1973. Lisbon: Edeline, 2000. Aquino, Acácio Tómas de. O Segredo das Prisões Atlânticas. Lisbon, 1978. Araquistain, Luis. "Dictatorship in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 7 (October 1928): 41-53.■ Assac, Jacques Ploncard. Salazar. Paris: La Table Ronde, 1967.■ Baklanoff, Eric N. "The Political Economy of Portugal's Old Regime: Growth and Change Preceding the 1974 Revolution." World Development 7, 8-9 (August-September 1979): 799-812.■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. The Three Marias: New Portuguese Letters. New York: Doubleday, 1975.■ Blume, Norman. "SEDES: An Example of Opposition in a Conservative Authoritarian State." Government and Opposition 12 (Summer 1977): 351-66.■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel. A origem da democracia-cristã em Portugal e o Sala-zarismo. Lisbon, 1979.■. "Notas para uma caracterização política do salazarismo." In Gabinete de Investigações Sociais. Análise Social: A Formação de Portugal Contemporâneo: 1900-1980. Vol. I, 72-74 (April-December 1981): 773-94.■. "O Integralismo nas origens do Salazarismo." Análise Social XVIII (1982): 1409-19.■. "A Oposição Eleitoral ao Salazarismo." Revista de História das Ideias V (1983).■. Monárquicos e Republicanos no Estado Novo. Lisbon, 1986.■ Cabral, Manuel V. "Sobre o fascismo e o seu avento em Portugal." Análise Social XII, 48 (1976), 873-915.■ Caetano, Marcello. A Missão Dos Dirigentes. Lisbon, 1966, 4th ed.■. Depoimento. São Paulo, 1974.■. História Breve das Constituições Portugueses. Lisbon, 1974.■. As Minhas Memórias de Salazar. Lisbon, 1977.■ Campinos, Jorge. A Ditadura Militar, 1926-1933. Lisbon, 1975. Carrilho, Maria. Forças Armadas e Mudança Política em Portugal no Século XX. Lisbon, 1985.■, et al. Portugal na Segunda Guerra Mundial Contributos para uma reavaliação. Lisbon, 1989.■ Carvalho, Otelo Saraiva de. Alvorada em Abril. Lisbon, 1977.■ Castanheira, Jose Pedro and Valdemar Cruz. A Filha Rebelde. Lisbon: Temas & Debates, 2003.■ Costa Pinto, Antônio, et al. O Fascismo Em Portugal [Proceedings of Conference, Lisbon, March 1980]. Lisbon, 1982.■. 'The Radical Right and the Military Dictatorship in Portugal: The National May 28 League (1928-1933)." Luso-Brazilian Review 23, 1 (Summer 1986): 1-15.■. "O Salazarismo No Recente Investigação Sobre o Fascismo Europeu...." Análise Social XXV (1990): 695-713.■. As camisas azuis: Ideologias, elites e movimentos fascistas em Portugal, 1914-1945. Lisbon: Estampa, 1994.■. Salazar's Dictatorship and European Fascism: Problems of Interpretation. New York: Columbia University Press, 1995.■. The Blue Shirts: Portuguese Fascists and the New State. New York: Columbia University Press, 2000.■ Delgado, Humberto. The Memoirs of General Delgado. London: Cassell, 1964.■. Memórias De Humberto Delgado. Iva Delgado and Antônio de Figueiredo, eds. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1991.■ Duarte Silva, A. E., et al. Salazar E O Salazarismo. Lisbon, 1989.■ Egerton, F. C. C. Salazar, Rebuilder of Portugal. London: Hodder & Stoughton, 1943.■ Ferraz, Artur Ivens. A Asenção de Salazar: Memórias de Ivens Ferraz. Lisbon, 1988.■ Ferro, Antônio. Salazar: O Homem E A Sua Obra. Lisbon, 1933. English edition: Salazar: Portugal and Her Leader. London: Faber & Faber, 1939, and editions in other languages.■. Portugal: Breviário Da Pátria Para Os Ausentes. Lisbon, 1946.■ Figueiredo, Antônio. Portugal and Its Empire: The Truth. London: Gollancz, 1961.■. "The Case Against Portugal." In Philip Mason, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 46-57. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1962.■. Portugal. Fifty Years of Dictatorship. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1975.■ Fox, Ralph. Portugal Now. London, 1937.■ Freitas do Amaral, Diogo. O Antigo Regime E A Revolução. Memórias Políticas ( 1941-1975). Lisbon: Bertrand, 1995.■ Fryer, Peter, and Patricia McGowan Pinheiro. Oldest Ally: A Portrait of Sala-zar's Portugal. London: Dobson, 1961.■ Gallagher, Tom. "Controlled Repression in Salazar's Portugal." Journal of Contemporary History 14, 3 (July 1979): 385-403.■. "The Mystery Train: Portugal's Military Dictatorship 1926-32." European Studies Review 11 (1981): 325-54.■. "From Hegemony to Opposition: The Ultraright Before and After 1974." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 81-103. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.■. Portugal: A Twentieth Century Interpretation. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 1983.■ Galvão, Henrique. Santa Maria: My Crusade for Portugal. London: Weiden-feld and Nicholson, 1961.■. Carta Aberta ao Dr. Salazar. Lisbon, 1975.■ Gamier, Christine. Vacances avec Salazar. Paris, 1952; American edition: Salazar in Portugal: An Intimate Portrait. New York, 1954. Georgel, Jacques. O Salazarismo. Lisbon, 1985.■ Gouveia, Fernando. Memórias de um Inspector da PIDE. Lisbon, 1979.■ Graham, Lawrence S. "Portugal: The Bureaucracy of Empire." LADAC Occasional Papers series 2, 9 (1973). Austin, Tex.: Institute of Latin American Studies.■. Portugal: The Decline and Collapse of an Authoritarian Order. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1975.■. "The Military in Politics: The Politicization of the Portuguese Armed Forces." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 221-56. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.■, and Harry M. Makler, eds. Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.■ Guyomard, George. La Dictature Militaire au Portugal. Paris, 1927.■ Janeiro, Helena Pinto. Salazar E Pétain. Relações Luso-Francesas Durante A II Guerra Mundial ( 1940-44). Lisbon: Cosmos, 1998.■ Kay, Hugh. "A Catholic View." In Philip Mason, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 80-103. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1962.■. Salazar and Modern Portugal. New York: Hawthorne, 1970.■ Leeds, Elizabeth. "Labor Export, Development and the State: The Political Economy of Portuguese Emigration." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, Massachusetts Institute of Technology, 1984.■ Lewis, Paul H. "Salazar's Ministerial Elite, 1932-1968."Journal of Politics 40 (August 1987): 622-47.■ Lins, Alvaro. Missão em Portugal. Lisbon, 1974.■ Linz, Juan. "Foreword." In L. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, xii-xi. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.■ Lucena, Manuel. A evolução do sistema corporativo português, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1976.■. "The Evolution of Portuguese Corporatism under Salazar and Caetano." In L. Graham and H. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 47-88. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.■ McCarthy, Mary. "Letter from Lisbon." The New Yorker XXX, 51 (February 5, 1955): 80-96.■ Magalhães Godinho, Vitorino. O Socialismo e o Futuro da Peninsula. Lisbon, 1969.■ Makler, Harry M. A " Elite" Industrial Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1969.■. "The Portuguese Industrial Elite and Its Corporative Relations." Economic Development and Cultural Change 24, 3 (April 1976): 495-526.■ Martins, Hermínio. "Opposition in Portugal." Government and Opposition 4 (Spring 1969): 250-63.■. "Portugal." In S. J. Woolf, ed., European Fascism, 302-36. New York: Vintage, 1969.■. "Introduction: Tristes durées." In R. Feijô, H. Martins and J. de Pina-Cabral, eds., Death in Portugal: Studies in Portuguese Anthropology and Modern History. Oxford: Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford, 1983.■ Medina, João. Salazar em França. Lisbon, 1977.■. Salazar E Os Fascistas: Salazarismo e Nacional-Sindicalismo: A história dum conflito 1932/1935. Lisbon, 1978.■ Ministério dos Negôcios Estrangeiros, ed. Dez Anos de Política Externa ( 1936-1947): A Nação Portuguesa e a Segunda Guerra Mundial, 12 vols., and in progress. Lisbon, 1964.■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. Educação e Sociedade no Portugal de Salazar. Lisbon, 1978.■ Nogueira, Alberto Franco. Salazar, 6 vols. Coimbra and Oporto, 1978-85.■ Oliveira, César. Portugal e a II República de Espanha, 1931-l 936. Lisbon, 1985.■. Salazar E A Guerra Civil De Espanha, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1988.■. Os Anos Decisivos: Portugal 1962-1985. Um testemunho. Lisbon: Presença, 1993.■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. A Maçonaria Portuguesa e o Estado Novo. Lisbon, 1975.■. History of Portugal; 1 in 2 vols. New York: Columbia University Press, 1976 ed.■. A Liga de Paris E A Ditadura Militar, 1927-1928. Lisbon, 1976.■. História de Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon: 1980 and later eds.■, ed. A Literatura Clandestina Em Portugal, 1926-1932, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1990.■ Patriarca, Fátima. A Questaão Social no Salazarismo. Vol. 1. Lisbon: INCM, 1995.■. Sindicatos contra Salazar: A revolta do 18 de janeiro de 1934. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, 2000. Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wisc.: Bruce, 1957.■ Payne, Stanley G. A History of Spain and Portugal. Volume 2. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1973.■. "Salazarism: 'Fascism' or 'Bureaucratic Authoritarianism'?" In Estudos de história portuguesa: Homenagem à A. H. de Oliveira Marques. Lisbon, 1983.■ Pereira, José Pacheco. Conflitos sociais nos campos do sul de Portugal. Mem Martins, 1978.■. A Preparação Ideológica da Intervenção Militar de 28 de Maio de 1926. Oporto, 1978.■. "Problemas da história do P. C. P." In A. Costa Pinto et al., eds., O Fascismo Em Portugal [Proceedings of Conference, University of Lisbon, March 1980], 269-85. Lisbon, 1982.■ Pimentel, Irene Flunser. Judeus em Portugal durante a II Guerra Mundial. Em fuga de Hitler e do Holocausto. Lisbon: Esfera dos Livros, 2006.■ Pires, José Cardoso. Dinossauro Excelentíssimo. Lisbon, 1972.■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm, 1977.■ Presidência do Conselho de Ministros. Comissão do Livro Negro Sobre o Regime Fascista ["Black Book" series]. Eleições No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1979.■. A Política De Informação No Regime Fascista, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1980.■. Livros Proibidos No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1981.■. Presos Políticos No Regime Fascista, 5 vols. Lisbon, 1981-87.■. Relatórios Para Oliveira Salazar, 1931-1939. Lisbon, 1981.■. Discriminação Política No Emprego No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1982.■. Proibição Da " Time" No Regime Fascista [ Time magazine July 23, 1946, with Dr. Salazar on cover]. Lisbon, 1982.■. Os Estudantes No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1983.■. Trabalho, Sindicatos E Greves No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1984.■. Correspondência Entre Mário De Figueiredo E Oliveira Salazar. Lisbon, 1986.■. Repressão Política E Social No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1986.■. Correspondência de Pedro Teotónio Pereira para Oliveira Salazar vol. 1 ( 1931-1939), 2 vols. Lisbon, 1987-89.■ Queiroga, Captain Fernando. Portugal Oprimido. Lisbon, 1974.■ Raby, David L. "Populism and the Portuguese Left: From Delgado to Otelo." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 61-80. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.■. Fascism and Resistance in Portugal: Communists, Liberals and the Military Dissidents in the Opposition to Salazar, 1941-1974. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 1988.■ Raby, Dawn Linda. "The Portuguese Presidential Election of 1949: A Successful Government Maneuver?" Luso-Brazilian Review 27, 1 (Summer 1990): 63-77.■ Rêgo, Raúl. Diário Político. Lisbon, 1969; 1974, 2nd ed.■. Horizontes Fechados. Oporto, 1970.■. Horizontes Fechados/ Páginas de Política, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1974.■ Ribeiro, Aquilino. Volfrâmio. Lisbon, 1944.■. Quando os Lobos Uivam. Lisbon, 1958; English ed. Patricia McGowan■ Pinheiro, trans. London: Cape, 1963.■ Robinson, Richard A. H. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London and Boston: Allen & Unwin, 1979.■ Rocha, José Antônio De Oliveira. The Portuguese Administrative State. Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, University of South Carolina, 1986.■ Rosa, Frederico Delgado. Humberto Delgado. Biografia Do General Sem Medo. Lisbon: Esfera dos Livros, 2008. Rosas, Fernando. O Estado Novo Nos Anos Trinta: 1928-1938. Lisbon, 1986.■. O Salazarismo E A Aliança Luso-Britânica. Lisbon, 1988.■. Portugal Entre A Paz E A Guerra... 1939-1945. Lisbon, 1990.■. O Estado Novo ( 1926-1974). Vol. VII of José Mattoso, ed. Historia De■ Portugal. Lisbon: Edit. Estampa, 1994.■. and Pedro Aires Oliveira (eds.). A Transicao Falhada. O Marcelismo e o Fim do Estado Novo ( 1968-1974). Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 2004.■ Rudel, Christian. Salazar. Paris: Mercure de France, 1969.■ Sá Carneiro, Francisco. Uma Tentativa de Participação política. Lisbon, 1971.■. A Liberalização bloqueada. Lisbon, 1972.■. Vale a Pena ser Deputado? Fundão, 1973.■ Salazar, Antônio de Oliveira. Discursos E Notas Políticas. [Speeches, Broadcasts, Notes and Statements, 1928-1966, 6 vols. Coimbra, 1935-1966]. Several editions.■. Doctrine and Action: Internal and Foreign Policy of the New Portugal, I928-1939. Robert Edgar Broughton, trans. London: Faber & Faber, 1939.■. "Realities and Trends of Portugal's Policies." International Affairs XXXIX, 2 (April 1963): 169-83.■. The Road for the Future [Speeches, statements of policy made during 1928-62]. Lisbon, 1963.■. Entrevistas: 1960-1966 [interviews]. Coimbra, 1967.■. Salazar: Pensamento e doutrina política. Textos anthológicos. [Anthology of speeches, writings, interviews granted, 1914-68]. Mendo C. Henriques and Gonçalo de Sampaio e Melo, eds. Lisbon, 1989.■ Santana, Emilio. Historia de um Atentado. O atentado contra Salazar. Lisbon, 1976.■ Schmitter, Philippe C. Corporatism and Public Policy in Authoritarian Portugal. London: Sage, 1975.■. "Liberation by Golpe: Retrospective Thoughts on the Demise of Authoritarian Rule in Portugal." Armed Forces and Society 2 (Nov. 1975): 5-33.■. "The Impact and Meaning of Elections in Authoritarian Portugal, 1933-74." In G. Hermet et al., eds., Elections Without Choice. Basingstoke, U.K.: Macmillan, 1978.■. "'The 'Regime d'exception' That Became the Rule: Forty-Eight Years of Authoritarian Domination in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Mak-ler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 3-46. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.■, and Gerhard Lehmbruch, eds. Trends towards Corporatist Intermediation. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1979.■ Shelton, Richard L. "Development of the Communist Party of Portugal, 1921-1976." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of History, St. Louis University, 1984.■ Silva, José. Memórias de um operário. Vol. 2. Oporto, 1971. Soares, Mário. Escritos Políticos. Lisbon, 1969.■. Portugal Bailloné. Paris, 1972; Portuguese edition: Portugal Amordaçado, Lisbon, 1974; English edition: Portugal's Struggle for Liberty. Translated by Mary Gawsworth. London: Allen & Unwin, 1975.■ Spínola, Antônio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon, 1974; English edition: Johannesburg: Perskor, 1974.■ Teixeira, Luis [Sampaio]. Perfil de Salazar. Lisbon, 1938.■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. "From Neutrality to Alignment: Portugal in the Foundation of the Atlantic Pact." EUI: Working Papers in History. Florence, Italy: European University Institute, 1991.■ Telo, Antônio José. Portugal na Segunda Guerra. Lisbon, 1987.■. A Neutralidade Portuguesa e o Ouro Nazi. Lisbon: Quetzal, 2000.■ Teotônio Pereira, Pedro. Memórias, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1972-73.■ Vasco, Nuno. Vigiados e perseguidos. Lisbon, 1977.■ Veríssimo, Serrão. Marcelo Caetano: Confidencias No Exílio. Lisbon, 1985. Vintras, R. E. The Portuguese Connection: The Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman & Turner, 1974. West, S. George. The New Corporative State of Portugal [Inaugural lecture, King's College, London, Feb. 1937]. London: New Temple Press, 1937. Wheeler, Douglas L. "Thaw in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 48, 4 (July 1970): 769-81.■. "Days of Wine and Carnations: The Portuguese Revolution of [April 25] 1974." Bulletin. New Hampshire Council on World Affairs XX (July 1974): 1-10.■. "Antônio de Oliveira Salazar (1889-1970)." In Jacques Frémontier, ed., Les Hommes d'Siecle XX: Les Dictateurs. Paris: Mazenod, 1978.■. "The Military and the Portuguese Dictatorship, 1926- 1974." In S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 191-219. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.■. "In the Service of Order: The Portuguese Dictatorship's Political Police (PVDE; PIDE) and the British, German and Spanish Intelligence [Services]." Journal of Contemporary History 24, 2 (January 1983): 1-25.■. Republican Portugal: A Political History, 1910-1926. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978. Portuguese edition: História Política de Portugal, 1910-l926. Mem Martins, 1985.■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question, and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review [two part article] 12, 1-2 (Summer 1986; Winter 1986): 107-27.■. A Ditadura Militar Portuguesa, 1926-1933. Mem Martins, 1988.■. "The Third Pig: From Theory to Grubby Fact in Reassessing the Estado Novo." In B. F. Taggie and R. W. Clement, eds., Iberia & the Mediterranean, 145-68. Warrensburg: Central Missouri State Press, 1989.■. "And Who Is My Neighbor? A World War II Hero of Conscience for Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review 26, 1 (Summer 1989): 119-39.■. "Antônio de Oliveira Salazar (1889-1970)." In Research Guide to European Historical Biography. Vol. 3. Washington, D.C.: Beacham, 1992.■. "'Estado Presente de tranquilidade,' posto em causa: Portugal observado e analisado no contexto internacional de 1958-59." In Iva Delgado, Carlos Pacheco, and Telmo Faria, eds., Humberto Delgado: As eleições de 58, 448-71. Lisbon: Vega, 1998.■, and René Pélissier. Angola. New York: Praeger and London: Pall Mall, 1971; reprinted: Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1977.■ Wiarda, Howard J. "Toward a Framework for the Study of Political Change in Iberic-Latin Tradition: The Corporative Model." World Politics 25 (January 1973): 206-35.■. Corporatism and Development: The Portuguese Experience. Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 1977.■. "The Corporatist Tradition and the Corporative System in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal. The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 89-122. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.■ Afonso, Rui. Um Homem Bom. Aristides De Sousa Mendes O " Wallenberg Portugues." Lisbon: Caminho, 1995.■. Injustica-o Caso Sousa Mendes. Lisbon: Caminho, 1990.■ Agudo, Manuel Ros. La Guerra Secreta de Franco ( 1939-1945). Barcelona, 2002.■ Anon., Fugindo a Hitler e a Salazar e ao Holocausto-Refugiados em Portugal entre 1933-1945. Lisbon: Soc. Tipografica, 1994.■ Barreiros, Jose Antonio. A Lusitania Dos Espioes. Lisbon: Hugin, 1995.■. O Espiao Alemao Em Goa. Operacao Long Shanks, 1943. Lisbon, 2001.■ Beevor, J. G. SOE. Recollections and Reflections 1940-45. London, 1981. Bloch, Michael. Operation Willi: The Plot to Kidnap the Duke of Windsor July 1940. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1984. Carrilho, Maria et. al., Portugal Na Segunda Guerra Mundial. Contributos para uma reavaliacao. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1989. Cole, Robert. Britain and the War of Words in Neutral Europe, 1939-45. New York: St. Martin's, 1990. Colvin, Ian. Flight 777. London: Evans, 1957. Dias, Mariana Tavares. Lisboa nos Anos 40. Lisbon: Quimera, 1997. Eizenstadt, Stuart E. Coord. U.S. and Allied Efforts to Recover and Restore Gold and Other Assets Stolen or Hidden by Germany during World War II. New York, 2001.■ Fralon, Jose-Alain. A Good Man in Evil Times. The Story of Aristides De Sousa Mendes: The Man Who Saved the Lives of Countless Refugees in World War II. New York: Carroll & Graf, 2001.■ Giraudoux, Jean. Portugal. Paris: Grasset, 1958.■ Johns, Philip. Within Two Cloaks. Missions With SIS and SOE. London, 1979.■ Koestler, Arthur. Arrival and Departure. London, 1943.■ Leitz, Christian. Sympathy for the Devil: Neutral Portugal and Nazi Germany in World War II. New York, 2001.■ Louca, Antonio. Hitler e Salazar. Comercio em tempos de Guerra 1940-1944. Lisbon, 2000.■ Luca, Antonio. "Portugal's Double Game: Between the Nazis and the Allies." In Avi Beker, ed., The Plunder of Jewish Property during the Holocaust. Confronting European History. New York, 2001. MacIntyre, Ben. Agent Zigzag. New York: Harmony, 2007. Martins, Maria Joao. O Paraiso Triste. O Quotidiano em Lisboa durante a II Grande Guerra. Lisbon: Vega, 1994. Masterman, J.C. The Double-Cross System in the War of 1939 to 1945. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1972. Muggeridge, Malcolm. Chronicles of Wasted Time. Chronicle 2: The Infernal Grove. New York: William Morrow, 1974.■ Nery, Julia. O Consul. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1991.■ Pimentel, Irene Flunser. Judeus em Portugal na Segunda Guerra Mundial. Lisbon, 2006.■ Popov, Dusko. Spy/ Counterspy. London, 1974.■ Prokosch, Frederick. The Conspirators. New York, 1943.■ Remarque, Erich Maria. The Night in Lisbon. New York, 1966.■ Ribeiro, Aquilino. Volfarmio Romance. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1943.■ Rosas, Fernando. Portugal entre a Paz e a Guerra. Lisbon: Estampa, 1990.■ Saint-Exupery, Antoine. Wartime Writings, 1939-1944. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1986.■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano, ed. Portugal E A Guerra. Historia das Intervencoes militares portuguesas nos grandes conflitos mundiais seculos XIX e XX. Lisbon: Colibri, 1998.■ Telo, Antonio Jose. Propagandal E Guerra Secreta Em Portugal 1939-45. Lisbon, 1990.■. Portugal na Segunda Guerra ( 1941-1945), 2 vols. Lisbon, 1991.■. A neutralidade portuguesa e o ouro nazi. Lisbon, 2000.■ Vintras, R.E. The Portuguese Connection: The Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman and Turner, 1974. Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Age Old Business of Espionage." 1987 World Book Year Book. Chicago, 1987.■. "'In the Service of Order.' The Portuguese Political Police and the British, Germany and Spanish Intelligence [Services]." Journal of Contemporary History 36: no. 3 (Jan. 1983), 1-25.■. "And Who is My Neighbor? A World War II Hero of Conscience for Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review 23 (no. 2) (Summer 1989), 119-39.■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question, and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, WI), 23 (nos.1, 2) (Summer, 1986; Winter, 1986). 97-111; 108-127.■. "Last of the Great Air Mysteries of the War [World War II]." Bridport and Lyme Regis Gazette (Dorset, U.K.), June 5, 2003, 24-25.■. "Leslie Howard Helped Win World War II," St. Louis Post-Dispatch (St. Louis, Mo.), April 3, 5, 2005.■ Wilson, Robert. A Small Death in Lisbon. London, 2000.■. The Company Of Strangers. San Diego, 2002.■ Wylie, Neville. "An Amateur Learns His Job? Special Operations Executive in Portugal, 1940-42." Journal of Contemporary History. 36: no. 3 (2001), 441-57.■ Ferreira Martins, General. Historia do Exercito Portugues. Lisbon: Inquerito, 1945.■ Kaulza de Arriaga, General. Guerra e Politica. Em nome da verdade. Os anos decisivos. Lisbon: Referendo, 1987.■ Medeiros Ferreira, Jose. O Comportamento Politico dos Militares, Forcas Armadas e Regimes Politicos em Portugal no seculo XX. Lisbon: Estampa, 1992.■ Pereira Marques, Fernando. Exercito e Sociedade em Portugal. No Declinio do Antigo Regime e advento do Liberalismo. Lisbon: Regra do Jogo, 1981.■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm, 1977.■ Ribeiro Dos Santos, Antonio Pedro. O Estado E A Order Publica. As Institui-coes Militares Portuguesas. Lisbon: Instituto Superior De Ciencias Sociais E Politicas, 1999.■ Saraiva de Carvalho, Otelo. Alvorada em Abril. Amadora (Portugal): Bertrand, 1977.■ Selvagem, Carlos. Portugal Militar. Compendio de Historia Militar e Naval de Portugal. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional, 1931.■ Spinola, Antonio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon: Arcadia, 1974.■. Pais Sem Rumo. Contributo para a historia de uma Revolucao. Lisbon: Scire, 1978.■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. Portugal e a Guerra. Historia das intervencoes militares portuguesas nos grandes conflitos mundiais do seculo XX. Lisbon: Ed. Colibri, 1999.■. Coord., Nova Historia Militar de Portugal, 5 vols. Lisbon: Circulo de Leitores, 2003-.■ Valente, Vasco Pulido. O Poder e o Povo. A Revolucao de 1910. Lisbon: Moraes, 1976, 1982.■ Wheeler, Douglas L. Republican Portugal: A Political History ( 1910-1926). Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978, 1998.■. A Ditadura Militar Portuguesa ( 1926-1933). Mem Martins: Europa- America, 1988.■. "The Military and the Portuguese Dictatorship, 1926-1974: "The Honor of the Army." In Lawrence S. Graham and Harry M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. 191-219. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.■ Aguiar, Joaquim. "Hidden Fluidity in an Ultra-Stable Party System." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 101-27. Lisbon, 1985.■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel, ed. Sistema Eleitoral Portugües: Debate Político e Parlamentar. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional/ Casa da Moeda, 1998.■, ed. "Portugal Político 25 Anos Depois." In Análise Social XXXV, 154/155 (Summer, 2000): 1-404.■ Bruneau, Thomas C., and Alex Macleod. Politics in Contemporary Portugal: Parties and the Consolidation of Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1986.■ Bruneau, Thomas C., ed. Political Parties and Democracy in Portugal. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1997. Carlucci, Frank. "Confiei no Povo Portugues." Visao (Lisbon), April 10, 1997, 46-47.■. "The View from the U.S. Embassy." In Hans Binnendijk, ed., Authoritarian Regimes in Transition. Washington, D.C.: U.S. Dept. of State, Foreign Service Institute, Center for the Study of Foreign Affairs, 1987.■ Coelho, Mário Baptista, ed. Portugal. O Sistema Política a Constitucional, 1974-87. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, UNL, 1989.■ Costa Pinto, Antonio. "Settling Accounts with the Past in a Troubled Transition to Democracy: The Portuguese Case." In Alexandra Barahona De Brito, Carmen Gonzalez-Enriquez, and Paloma Aguilar, eds., The Politics of Memory: Transitional Justice in Democratizing Societies, 65-91. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2001.■ Cruzeiro, Maria Manuela. Costa Gomes-o Ultimo Marechal. Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 1998.■ Domingos, Emídio Da Veiga. Portugal Político. Análise das Instituiçoes. Lisbon, 1989.■ Goldey, David. "Elections and the Consolidation of Portuguese Democracy: 1974-1983." Electoral Studies 2, 3 (1983): 229-40.■ Graham, Lawrence S. "Institutionalizing Democracy: Governance in Post-1974 Portugal." In Ali Farazmand, ed., Handbook of Comparative and Development Public Administration, 81-90. New York: Dekker, 1991.■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.■ Gunther, Richard. "Spain and Portugal." In G. A. Dorfman and P. J. Duignan, eds., Politics in Western Europe, 186-236. Stanford, Calif.: Hoover Institution Press, 1988.■ Magone, José Maria. European Portugal: The Difficult Road to Sustainable Democracy. Basingstoke, U.K.: Macmillan, 1997.■ Maxwell, Kenneth. The Making of Portuguese Democracy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995.■, ed. Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.■ Maxwell, Kenneth R., and Scott C. Monje, eds. Portugal: The Constitution and the Consolidation of Democracy, 1976-1989. New York: Camões Center, RIIC, Camões Center Special Report No. 2, Columbia University, 1991.■ Opello, Walter C., Jr. "The New Parliament in Portugal." Legislative Studies Quarterly, 3 (May 1978): 309-334.■. "Local Government and Political Culture in a Portuguese Rural County." Comparative Politics 13 (April 1981): 271-89.■. "Portugal's Administrative Elite: Social Origins and Political Attitudes." West European Politics 6 (Jan. 1983): 63-74.■. Portugal's Political Development: A Comparative Approach. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1985.■ Pinto Balsemão, Francisco. "The Constitution and Politics: Options for the Future." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 197-232. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.■ Sartori, Giovanni. "Portugal." In Sartori, G, ed., Parties and Party Systems. Vol. 1, 131-45. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1976. Secretary of State for Mass Communications. Constitution of the Portuguese Republic [1976]. Lisbon, 1977.■ Aguiar, Joaquim. A Ilusão do poder: Analise do Sistema Partidário, 19761982. Lisbon, 1983. Almeida, Diniz de. Orígens e Evolução do Movimento dos Capitães. Lisbon, 1977.■. Ascensao, Apogeu e Queda do MFA, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1979.■ Alves, Márcio Moreira. Les Soldats Socialistes du Portugal. Paris: Gallimard, 1975.■ Antunes, José Freire. Sá Carneiro: Um Meteoro Nos Anos Setenta. Lisbon, 1982.■. O Segredo do 25 de Novembro. Mem Martins, 1983.■ Arouca, Manuel. Os Filhos Da Costa Do Sol. Mem Martins, 1989. Audibert, Pierre, and Daniel Brignon. Portugal: Les nouveaux centurions. Paris, 1974.■ Baptista, Jacinto. Caminhos para uma revolução. Lisbon, 1975. Barreto, Antônio. Memórias da Reforma Agrária. Mem Martins: Europa-Amé-rica, 1983.■, and C. V. Preto, eds. A Situação Social em Portugal, 1960-1996. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, 1996.■ Bermeo, Nancy Gina. "Worker Management in Industry: Reconciling Representative Government and Industrial Democracy in a Polarized Society." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 181-98. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.■. The Revolution within the Revolution: Workers' Control in Rural Portugal. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.■ Braeckman, Colette. Portugal: Revolution surveilée. Brussels: Rossei, 1975.■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel. "O Presidente da República na génese e evolução do sistema de governor portugües." Análise social XXIX, 125-26 (1994): 237-65.■, coord. "Portugal Político 25 Anos Depois." Análise Social XXXV, 154/155 (Summer 2000): 1-404. Bruneau, Thomas C. "Popular Support for Democracy in Post-revolutionary Portugal: Results from a Survey." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 21-42. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.■. Politics and Nationhood: Post-Revolutionary Portugal. New York: Praeger, 1984.■. "Portugal Fifteen Years after the April Revolution." Field Staff Reports ( 1989-90/ No. 1, Europe), 3-11. Indianapolis, Ind.: Universities Field Staff International, 1990.■, and Alex Macleod. Politics in Contemporary Portugal: Parties and the Consolidation of Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1986.■ Carvalho, Ortelo Saraiva de. Cinco Meses Mudaram Portugal. Lisbon, 1975.■. Alvorada em Abril. Lisbon, 1977.■ Cid, Augusto. PREC-Processo Revolucionário Eventualmente Chocante. Viseu, 1977.■ Costa Lobo, Marina, and Pedro C. Magalhaes. "From 'Third Wave' to 'Third Way': Europe and the Portuguese Socialists (1975-1999)," Journal of Southern Europe and the Balkans 3, no. 1 (2001), 25-35.■ Costa Pinto, Antônio, ed. Modern Portugal. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.■, and Nuno Severiano Teixeira, eds. Southern Europe and the Making of the European Union. New York: Columbia Univ. Press, 2002.■ Cunhal, Alvaro. A Revolução Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975.■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone. Portugal's Secret Jews: The End of an Era. Rumford, R.I.: Peregrinação Publications, 1999.■ Downs, Charles. "Comissões de Moradores and Urban Struggles in Revolutionary Portugal." International Journal of Urban and Regional Research 4 (1986): 267-94.■. Revolution at the Grassroots: Community Organizations in the Portuguese Revolution. Albany: State University of New York Press, 1989.■ Dufour, Jean-Marc. Prague sur Tage. Paris, 1975.■ Durão Barroso, José. Le systémepolitiqueportugais face à l'intégration euro-péenne. Lisbon, 1983.■ Eisfeid, Rainer. "Portugal: What Role/What Future?" In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal Ten Years after the Revolution. New York: RIIC, Columbia University, 1984.■. Sozialistischer Pluralismus in Europa: Ansãtze und Scheitern am Beispiel Portugal. Cologne: Verlag Wissenchaft ünd Politik, 1985.■. "Portugal and Western Europe." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 29-62. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.■ Farinha, Luis. "Regresso a Europa. Uma opcao feliz." Historia. XXIX; 95, III series (March 2007), 23-33.■ Faye, Jean-Pierre, ed. Portugal: The Revolution in the Labyrinth. Nottingham, U.K.: Spokesman, 1976. Ferreira, Hugo Gil, and Michael W. Marshall. Portugal's Revolution: Ten Years On. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1986. Figueira, João Costa. Cavaco Silva: Homem de Estado. Lisbon, 1987. Filoche, Gérard. Printemps Portugais. Paris: Editions Action, 1984. Frémontier, Jacques. Os Pontos nos ii. Lisbon, 1976. Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian. 25 de Abril-10 anos depois. Lisbon, 1984. Futscher Pereira, Bernardo. "Portugal and Spain." In K. Maxwell, ed. Portugal in the 1980s, 63-87. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.■ Gama, Jaime. Política Externa Portuguesa 1983-85: Ministério dos Negôcios Estrangeiros. Lisbon, 1986.■. "Preface." In J. Calvet de Magalhães, A. de Vasconcelos, and J. Ramos Silva, eds., Portugal: An Atlantic Paradox, 9-11. Lisbon, 1990. Gaspar, Jorge, and Nuno Vitorino. As Eleições De 25 De Abril: Geografia E Imagem Dos Partidos. Lisbon, 1976.■. "10 Anos de Democracia: Reflexos na geografia política." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opelio, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal 1974-1984/ Conflitos e Mudanças em Portugal, 1974-1984, 135-55. Lisbon, 1985.■, et al. As Eleições para assembleia da república, 1979-1983: Estudos de geografia eleitoral. Lisbon, 1984. Gaspar, Jorge, and Nuno Vitorino, eds. Portugal em mapas e em números. Lisbon, 1981.■ Giaccone, Fausto. Una Storia Portoghese/ Uma História Portuguesa. Palermo: Randazzo Focus, 1987.■ Gladdish, Ken. "Portugal: An Open Verdict." In Geoffrey Pridham, ed. Securing Democracy: Political Parties and Democratic Consolidation in Southern Europe, 104-25. London and New York: Routledge, 1990.■ Graham, Lawrence S. The Decline and Collapse of an Authoritarian Order. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1975.■, and Harry M. Makler, eds. Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.■ Grayson, George W. "Portugal and the Armed Forces Movement." Orbis XIX, 2 (Summer 1975): 335-78.■ Green, Gil. Portugal's Revolution. New York: International, 1976.■ Hammond, John L. Building Popular Power: Workers' and Neighborhood Movements in the Portuguese Revolution. New York: Monthly Review Press, 1988.■ Harsgor, Michael. Naissance d'un Nouveau Portugal. Paris: Ed. du Seuil, 1975.■. Portugal in Revolution. Washington, D.C.: CSIS and Sage, 1976.■ Harvey, Robert. Portugal, Birth of a Democracy. London: Macmillan, 1978.■ Herr, Richard, ed. Portugal: The Long Road to Democracy and Europe. Berkeley, Calif.: International and Area Studies, 1992.■ Insight Team of the Sunday [London] Times. Insight on Portugal: The Year of the Captains. London: Deutsch, 1975.■ Janitschek, Hans. Mario Soares: Portrait of a Hero. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1985.■ Keefe, Eugene K., et al. Area Handbook for Portugal, 1st ed. Washington, D.C.: Foreign Area Studies of American University, 1977. Kramer, Jane. "A Reporter at Large: The Portuguese Revolution." The New Yorker (Dec. 15, 1975): 92-131.■ Lauré, Jason, and Ettagal Lauré. Jovem Portugal: After the Revolution. New York: Straus, Farrar and Giroux, 1977.■ Livermore, H. V. A New History of Portugal. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1976.■ Lourenço, Eduardo. Os Militares e O Poder. Lisbon, 1975.■. O Fascismo Nunca Existiu. Lisbon, 1976.■. "Identidade e Memôria: o caso português." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-l 984, 17-22. Lisbon, 1985.■ Lucena, Manuel. Evolução e Instituições: A Extinção dos Grémios da Lavoura Alentejanos. Mem Martins, 1984.■. "A herança de duas revoluções." In M. Baptista Coelho, ed., Portugal: O Sistema Político e Constitucional, 1974-87, 505-55. Lisbon, 1989.■ Macedo, Jorge Braga de, and S. Serfaty. Portugal since the Revolution: Economic and Political Perspectives. New York: Praeger, 1981.■ Magone, José M. European Portugal: The Difficult Road to Sustainable Democracy. New York: St. Martin's, 1997. Mailer, Phil. Portugal: The Impossible Revolution. London: Solidarity, 1977. Manta, João Abel. Cartoons/ 1969-1975. Lisbon, 1975.■ Manuel, Paul C. Uncertain Outcome: The Politics of Portugal's Transition to Democracy. Lanham, Md. and London: University Press of America, 1994.■ Mateus, Rui. Contos Proibidos. Memorias de Um PS Desconhecido, 3rd ed. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1996.■ Maxwell, Kenneth. "Portugal under Pressure." The New York Review of Books (May 2, 1974).■. "The Hidden Revolution in Portugal." The New York Review of Books (April 17, 1975).■. "The Thorns of the Portuguese Revolution." Foreign Affairs 54, 2 (Jan. 1976): 250-70.■. "The Communists and the Portuguese Revolution." Dissent 27, 2 (Spring 1980): 194-206.■. Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.■. The Making of Portuguese Democracy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995.■, ed. "Portugal: Toward the Twenty-First Century." Camoes Center Quarterly 5, 3-4 (Fall 1995): 6-55.■, ed. The Press and the Rebirth of Iberian Democracy. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1983.■. Portugal Ten Years after the Revolution: Reports of Three Columbia University-Gulbenkian Workshops. New York: Research Institute on International Change, Columbia University, 1984.■ Maxwell, Kenneth, and Michael H. Haltzel, eds. Portugal: Ancient Country, Young Democracy. Washington, D.C.: Wilson Center Press, 1990.■ Medeiros Ferreira, José. Ensaio Histórico sobre a revolução do 25 de Abril. Lisbon, 1983.■ Medina, João, ed. Portugal De Abril: Do 25 Aos Nossos Dias. In Medina, ed., História Contemporãnea De Portugal. Lisbon, 1985. Merten, Peter. Anarchismus ünd Arbeiterkãmpf in Portugal. Hamburg: Libertare, 1981.■ Miranda, Jorge. Constituição e Democracia. Lisbon, 1976.■. A Constituição de 1976. Lisbon, 1978.■ Morrison, Rodney J. Portugal: Revolutionary Change in an Open Economy. Boston: Auburn House, 1981.■ Mujal-Leôn, Eusebio. "The PCP [Portuguese Communist Party] and the Portuguese Revolution." Problems of Communism 26 (Jan.- Feb. 1977): 21-41.■ Neves, Mário. Missão em Moscovo. Lisbon, 1986.■ Oliveira, César. M. F. A. e Revolução Socialista. Lisbon, 1975.■. Os Anos Decisivos: Portugal 1962-1985. Um testemunho. Lisbon: Presença, 1993.■ Opello, Waiter C., Jr. Portugal's Political Development: A Comparative Approach. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1985.■. Portugal: From Monarchy to Pluralist Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1991.■ Pell, Senator Claiborne H. Portugal ( Including the Azores and Spain) in Search of New Directions: Report to the Committee on Foreign Relations, U.S. Senate. Washington, D.C.: Government Printing Office, 1976.■ Pereira, J. Pacheco. "A Case of Orthodoxy: The Communist Party of Portugal." In Waller and Fenema, eds., Communist Parties in Western Europe: Adaptation or Decline? Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1988.■ Pilmott, Ben. "Socialism in Portugal: Was It a Revolution?" Government and Opposition 7 (Summer 1977).■. "Were the Soldiers Revolutionary? The Armed Forces Movement in Portugal, 1973-1976." Iberian Studies 7, 1 (1978): 13-21.■, and Jean Seaton. "Political Power and the Portuguese Media." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 43-57. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm and Stanford, Calif.: Hoover Institution Press, 1977.■ Pouchin, Dominique. Portugal, quelle révolution? Paris, 1976.■ Pulido Valente, Vasco. "E Viva Otelo." In Pulido Valente, V., ed., O País das Maravilhas, 451-54. Lisbon, 1979 [anthology of articles from weekly Lisbon paper, Expresso].■. Estudos Sobre a Crise Nacional. Lisbon, 1980.■ Rebelo de Sousa, Marcelo. O Sistema de Governo Português antes e depois da Revisão Constitucional, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1981. Rêgo, Raúl. Militares, Clérigos e Paisanos. Lisbon, 1981. Robinson, Richard A. H. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London: Allen & Unwin, 1979.■ Rodrigues, Avelino, Cesário Borga, and Mário Cardoso. O Movemento dos Capitães e o 25 de Abril. Lisbon, 1974.■. Portugal Depois De Abril. Lisbon, 1976.■ Ruas, H. B., ed. A Revolução das Flores. Lisbon, 1975.■ Rudel, Christian. La Liberte couleur d'oeillet. Paris: Fayard, 1980.■ Sa, Tiago Moreira de. Os Americanos na Revolucao Portuguesa ( 1974-1976). Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 2004.■ Sá Carneiro, Francisco. Por Uma Social-Democracia Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975.■ Sanches Osôrio, Helena. Um Só Rosto. Uma Só Fé. Conversas Com Adelino Da Palma Carlos. Lisbon, 1988. Sanches Osôrio, J. The Betrayal of the 25th of April in Portugal. Madrid: Sedmay, 1975.■ Schmitter, Philippe C. "Liberation by Golpe: Retrospective Thoughts on the Demise of Authoritarian Rule in Portugal." Armed Forces and Society 2 (1974): 5-33.■. "An Introduction to Southern European Transitions from Authoritarian Rule: Italy, Greece, Portugal, Spain and Turkey." In G. O'Donnell,■ P. C. Schmitter, and L. Whitehead, eds., Transitions from Authoritarian Rule, 3-10. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1986.■ Silva, Fernando Dioga da. "Uma Administração Envelhecido." Revista da Ad-ministraçao Pública 2 (Oct.-Dec. 1979).■ Simões, Martinho, ed. Relatório Do 25 De Novembro: Texto Integral, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1976.■ Soares, Isabel, ed. Mário Soares: O homem e o político. Lisbon, 1976. Soares, Mário. Democratização e Descolonização: Dez meses no Governo Provisório. Lisbon, 1975. Sobel, Lester A., ed. Portuguese Revolution, 1974-1976. New York: Facts on File, Inc., 1976.■ Spínola, Antônio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon, 1974.■. País Sem Rumo: Contributo para a História de uma Revolução. Lisbon, 1978.■ Story, Jonathan. "Portugal's Revolution of Carnations: Patterns of Change and Continuity." International Affairs 52 (July 1976): 417-34. Sweezey, Paul. "Class Struggles in Portugal." Monthly Review 27, 4 (Sept. 1975): 1-26.■ Szulc, Tad. "Lisbon and Washington: Behind Portugal's Revolution." Foreign Policy 21 (Winter 1975-76): 3-62. Tavares de Almeida, Antônio. Balsemão: O retrato. Lisbon, 1981. "Vasco." Desenhos Políticos. Lisbon, 1974.■ Vasconcelos, Alvaro. "Portugal in Atlantic-Mediterranean Security." In Douglas T. Stuart, ed., Politics and Security in the Southern Region of the Atlantic Alliance, 117-36. London: Macmillan, 1988.■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "Golpes militares e golpes literários. A literatura do golpe de 25 de Abril de 1974 em contexto histôrico." Penélope. Fazer E Desfazer A História, 19-20 (1998): 191-212.■. "Tributo ao Historiador dos Historiadores. Memorias de A.H.de Oliveira Marques (1933-2007)," Historia XXIX, 95, III series (March 2007), 18-22.■ Wiarda, Howard J. Transcending Corporatism? The Portuguese Corporative System and the Revolution of 1974. Columbia: Institute of International Studies, University of South Carolina, 1976.■. The Transition to Democracy in Spain and Portugal. Washington, D.C.: American Enterprise Institute for Public Policy Research, 1989. Wise, Audrey. Eyewitness in Revolutionary Portugal. With a Preface by Judith Hart, MP. London: Spokesman, 1975.■ PHYSICAL FEATURES: GEOGRAPHY, GEOLOGY, FAUNA, AND FLORA■ Birot, Pierre. Le Portugal: Étude de géographie régionale. Paris, 1950.■ Embleton, Clifford. Geomorphology of Europe. London: Macmillan, 1984.■ Girão, Aristides de Amorim. Divisão regional, divisão agrícola e divisão administrativa. Coimbra, 1932.■. Condições geográficos e históricas de autonomia política de Portugal. Coimbra, 1935.■. Atlas de Portugal, 2nd ed. Coimbra, 1958.■ Ribeiro, Orlando. Portugal, O Mediterrâneo e o Altântico. Coimbra, 1945 and later eds.■. Portugal. Volume V of Geografia de Espana y Portugal. Barcelona, 1955.■. Ensaios de Geografia Humana e regio nal. Lisbon, 1970.■. A geografia e a divisão regional do país. Lisbon, 1970.■ Stanislawski, Dan. The Individuality of Portugal. Austin: The University of Texas Press, 1959.■. Portugal's Other Kingdom: The Algarve. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1963.■ Taylor, Albert William. Wild Flowers of Spain and Portugal. London: Chatto & Windus, 1972.■ Way, Ruth, and Margaret Simmons. A Geography of Spain and Portugal. London: Methuen, 1962.■ ARCHAEOLOGY AND PREHISTORY■ "Actas do Colóquio Inter-Universitário do Noroeste Peninsular (Porto-Baião, 1988), vol. II, Proto-História, romanização e Idade Média." In Trabalhos de antropologia e etnologia. 28, 3-4 (1988).■ Alarcão, Jorge de, ed. "Do Paleolítico va arte visigótica." Vol. 1, História da■ Arte em Portugal. Lisbon: Alfa, 1986.■. Roman Portugal, 3 vols. Warminister, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1988.■. Portugal Das Orígens A Romanização. Vol. I. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds. Nova História de Portugal. Lisbon: Presença, 1990. Anderson, James M., and M. S. Lea. Portugal 1001 Sights: An Archaeological and Historical Guide. Calgary, Alberta: University of Calgary and Robert Hale, 1994.■ Balmuth, Miriam S., Antonio Gilman, and Lourdes Prados-Torreira, eds. Encounters and Transformations: The Archaeology of Iberia in Transition. Monographs in Mediterranean Archaeology, no. 7. Sheffield, U.K.: Sheffield Academic Press, 1997.■ Beirão, C. M. M. Une civilization protohistorique du Sud au Portugal ( 1er Age du Fer). Paris: D. Boccard, 1986.■ Cardoso, João Luís, Santinho A. Cunha, and Delberto Aguiar. O Homem Pre-Histórico no Concelho de Oeiras. Oeiras, Portugal: Estudos Arquelógicos de Oeiras, 1991.■ Harrison, Richard J. The Bell Beaker Cultures of Spain and Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1977.■ Mangas, Júlio, ed. Hispania epigraphica. Madrid, 1989.■ Maloney, Stephanie J. "The Villa of Toerre de Palma, Portugal: Archaeology and Preservation." Portuguese Studies Review VIII, 1 (Fall-Winter, 1999-2000): 14-28.■ Savory, H. N. Spain and Portugal: The Prehistory of the Iberian Peninsula. London, 1968.■ Silva, A. C. F. A cultura castreja no Noroeste de Portugal. Paços de Ferreira:■ Museu da Citânia de Sanfins, 1986. Straus, L. G. Iberia before the Iberians. Albuquerque, N.M., 1992.■ FOREIGN TRAVELERS AND RESIDENTS' ACCOUNTS■ Andersen, Hans Christian. A Visit to Portugal 1866. London: Peter Owen, 1972.■ Beckford, William. Italy, with Sketches of Spain and Portugal. Paris: Baudry's European Library, 1834.■ Boyd Alexander, ed. London: Hart-Davies, 1954.■. Recollections of an Excursion to the Monasteries of Alcoboca and Batalha. Fontwell, U.K.: Centaur Press, 1972.■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. In Portugal. London: Bodley Head, 1912.■ Borrow, George. The Bible in Spain, 2 vols. London: Constable, 1923 ed.■ Chaves, Castelo Branco. Os livros de viagens em Portugal no século XVIII e a sua projecção europeia. Lisbon, 1977.■ Costigan, Arthur William. Sketches of Society and Manners in Portugal. London: T. Vernon, 1787.■ Crawfurd, Oswald. Portugal Old and New. London: Kegan, Paul, 1880.■. Round the Calendar in Portugal. London: Chapman & Hall, 1890.■ Darymple, William. Travels through Spain and Portugal in 1774. London: J. Almon, 1777.■ Dumouriez, Charles Francois Duperrier. An Account of Portugal as It Appeared in 1766. London: C. Law, 1797.■ Fielding, Henry. Jonathan Wild and the Journal of a Voyage to Lisbon. London: J. M. Dent, 1932.■ Fullerton, Alice. To Portugal for Pleasure. London: Grafton, 1945.■ Gibbons, John. I Gathered No Moss. London: Robert Hale, 1939.■ Gordon, Jan, and Cora Gordon. Portuguese Somersault. London: Harrap, 1934.■ Hewitt, Richard. A Cottage in Portugal. New York: Simon & Schuster, 1996.■ Huggett, Frank. South of Lisbon: Winter Travels in Southern Portugal. London: Gollancz, 1960.■ Hume, Martin. Through Portugal. London: Richards, 1907.■ Hyland, Paul. Backwards Out of the Big World: A Voyage into Portugal. Hammersmith, U.K.: HarperCollins, 1996.■ Jackson, Catherine Charlotte, Lady. Fair Lusitania. London: Bentley, 1874.■ Kelly, Marie Node. This Delicious Land Portugal. London: Hutchinson, 1956.■ Kempner, Mary Jean. Invitation to Portugal. New York: Athenaeum, 1969.■ Kingston, William H. G. Lusitanian Sketches of the Pen and Pencil. 2 vol. London: Parker, 1845.■ Landmann, George. Historical, Military and Picturesque Observations on Portugal. 2 vol. London: Cadell and Davies, 1818.■ Latouche, John [Pseudonym of Oswald Crawfurd]. Travels in Portugal. London: Ward, Lock & Taylor, ca. 1874.■ Link, Henry Frederick. Travels in Portugal and France and Spain. London: Longman & Rees, 1801.■ Macauley, Rose. They Went to Portugal. London: Jonathan Cape, 1946.■. They Went to Portugal, Too. Manchester: Carcanet Books, 1990.■ Merle, Iris. Portuguese Panorama. London: Ouzel, 1958.■ Murphy, J. C. Travels in Portugal. London: 1795.■ Proper, Datus C. The Last Old Place: A Search through Portugal. New York: Simon & Schuster, 1992.■ Quillinan, Dorothy [Wordsworth]. Journal of a Few Months in Portugal with Glimpses of the South of Spain. 2 vol. London: Moxon, 1847. Sitwell, Sacheverell. Portugal and Madeira. London: Batsford, 1954. Smith, Karine R. Until Tomorrow: Azores and Portugal. Snohomish, Wash.: Snohomish Publishing, 1978. Southey, Robert. Journals of a Residence in Portugal, 1800-1801 and a Visit to France, 1838. London and New York: Oxford Univ. Press, 1912. Thomas, Gordon Kent. Lord Byron's Iberian Pilgrimage. Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University Press, 1983. Twiss, Richard. Travels through Portugal and Spain in 1772-1773. London, 1775.■ Watson, Gilbert. Sunshine and Sentiment in Portugal. London: Arnold, 1904. Wheeler, Douglas L. "A[n American] Fulbrighter in Lisbon, Portugal, 196162." Portuguese Studies Review 1 (1991): 9-16.■ PORTUGUESE CARTOGRAPHY, DISCOVERIES, AND NAVIGATION■ Albuquerque, Luís de. Curso de História de Naútica. Coimbra, 1972.■. Introdução a história dos descobrimentos, 3rd ed. Mem Martins, 1983.■. Os Descobrimentos Portugueses. Lisbon: Alfa, 1983.■. Portuguese Books on Nautical Science from Pedro Nunes to 1650. Lisbon, 1984.■. Os Descobrimentos Portugueses. Lisbon, 1985.■ Boorstin, Daniel. The Discoverers. New York: Random House, 1983. Boxer, C. R. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire, 1415-1825. London: Hutchinson, 1969.■ Brazão, Eduardo. La découverte de Terre-Neuve. Montreal: Les Presses de l'Université, 1964.■. "Les Corte-Real et le Nouveau Monde." Revue d'histoire d'Amérique Française 19, 1 (1965): 335-49. Cortesão, Armando, and Avelino Teixeira de Mota. Cartografia Portuguesa Antiga. Lisbon, 1960.■. Portugalia Monumenta Cartográfica, 6 vols. Lisbon, 1960-62.■. História da Cartografia Portuguesa, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1969-70.■ Cortesão, Jaime. L'expansion des portugais dans l'historie de la civilisation. Brussels, 1930.■. Os descobrimentos portugueses, 2 vols. V. Magalhães Godinho and Joel Serrão, eds. Lisbon, 1960.■. A expansão dos Portugueses no período henriquinho. Lisbon, 1965.■. Descobrimentos precolombanos dos portugueses. Lisbon, 1966.■ Costa, Abel Fontoura da. A Marinharia dos Descobrimentos, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1960.■ Costa Brochado, Idalino F. Descobrimento do Atlântico. Lisbon, 1958. English ed., 1959-60.■ Coutinho, Admiral Gago. A naútica dos descobrimentos, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1951-52.■ Crone, G. R. Maps and Their Makers. New York: Capricorn Books, 1966.■ Dias, José S. da Silva. Os descobrimentos e a problemática cultural do Século XVI, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1982.■ Disney, Anthony, and Emily Booth, eds. Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães, ed. Documentos sobre a expansão portuguesa [ to 1460], 3 vols. Lisbon, 1945-54.■ Guedes, Max, and Gerald Lombardi, eds. Portugal. Brazil: The Age of Atlantic Discoveries. Lisbon: Bertrand; Milan: Ricci; Brazilian Culture Foundation, 1990. [Catalogue of New York Public Library Exhibit, Summer 1990]■ Harley, J. B., and David Woodward. The History of Cartography. Volume 1: Cartography in Prehistoric, Ancient and Medieval Europe and Mediterranean. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1987.■ Leite, Duarte. História dos Descobrimentos: Colectânea de esparsos, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1958-61.■ Ley, Charles. Portuguese Voyages, 1498-1663. London: Dent, 1953.■ Marques, J. Martins da Silva. Descobrimentos portugueses, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1944-71.■ Martyn, John R. C., ed. Pedro Nunes ( 1502-1578): His Lost Algebra and Other Discoveries. John R. C. Martyn, trans. New York: Peter Lang, 1996.■ Morison, Samuel Eliot. The European Discovery of America: The Northern Voyages, A. D. 500-1600. New York: Oxford University Press, 1971.■. Portuguese Voyages to America in the Fifteenth Century. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1974.■ Mota, Avelino Teixeira da. Mar, Além-Mar-Estudos e Ensaios de História e Geografia. Lisbon, 1972.■ Nemésio, Vitorino. Vida e Obra do Infante D. Henrique. Lisbon, 1959.■ Parry, J. H. The Discovery of the Sea. New York: Dial, 1974.■ Penrose, Boies. Travel and Discovery in the Renaissance, 1420-1620. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1952.■ Peres, Damião. História dos Descobrimentos Portugueses. Oporto, 1943.■ Prestage, Edgar. The Portuguese Pioneers. London, 1933; New York: Barnes & Noble, 1967.■ Rogers, Francis M. Precision Astrolabe: Portuguese Navigators and Transoceanic Aviation. Lisbon, 1971.■ Seary, E. R. "The Portuguese Element in the Place Names of Newfoundland." In Luís Albuquerque, ed., Vice-Almirante A. Teixeira da Mota: In Memo-riam. Vol. II, 359-64. Lisbon: Academia da Marinha, 1989.■ Subrahmanyam, Sanjay. The Career and Legend of Vasco Da Gama. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997.■ Velho, Alvaro. Roteiro ( Navigator's Route) da Primeira Viagem de Vasco da Gama ( 1497-1499). Lisbon, 1960.■ Winius, George, ed. Portugal, the Pathfinder: Journeys from the Medieval toward the Modern World 1300-ca. 1600. Madison, Wisc.: Hispanic Seminary of Medieval Studies, 1995.■ PORTUGAL AND HER OVERSEAS EMPIRES (1415-1975)■ Abshire, David M., and Michael A. Samuels, eds. Portuguese Africa: A Handbook. New York: Praeger, 1969.■ Afonso, Aniceto, and Carlos de Matos Gomes. Guerra Colonial. Lisbon: Noticias, 2001.■ Albuquerque, J. Moushino de. Moçambique. Lisbon, 1898.■ Alden, Dauril. The Making of an Enterprise: The Society of Jesus in Portugal, Its Empire & Beyond. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1995.■ Alexandre, Valentim. Orígens do Colonialismo Português Moderno ( 18221891). Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1979.■, and Jill Dias, eds. "O Império Africano 1825-1890. Volume X." In J.■ Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds., Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1998.■ Ames, Glen J. "The Carreira da India, 1668-1682: Maritime Enterprise and the Quest for Stability in Portugal's Asian Empire." Journal of European Economic History 20, 1 (1991): 7-28.■. Renascent Empire? The House of Braganza and the Quest for Stability in Portuguese Monsoon Asia, ca. 1640-1683. Amsterdam: Amsterdam Univ.Press, 2000.■. Vasco da Gama. Renaissance Crusader. New York: Pearson/Longman, 2005.■ Antunes, José Freire. O Império com Pés de Barro: Colonizaçao e Descolonização: As Ideologias em Portugal. Lisbon: D. Quixote, 1980.■. O Factor Africano 1890-1990. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1990.■. A Guerra De Africa 1961-1974, 2 vols. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1995-96.■. Jorge Jardim: Agente Secreto 1919-1982. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1996.■ Axelson, Eric A. South-East Africa, 1488-1530. London: Longmans, 1940.■. "Prince Henry and the Discovery of the Sea Route to India." Geographical Journal (U.K.) 127, 2 (June 1961): 145-58.■. Portugal and the Scramble for Africa, 1875-1891. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1967.■. Portuguese in South-East Africa, 1488-1699. Cape Town: Struik, 1973.■. Congo to Cape: Early Portuguese Explorers. New York: Harper & Row, 1974.■ Azevedo, Mário. Historical Dictionary of Mozambique, 2nd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 2003.■ Baião, António, Hernãni Cidade, and Manuel Murias, eds. História da Expansão Portuguesa no Mundo, 4 vols. Lisbon, 1937-40.■ Bender, Gerald J. "The Limits of Counterinsurgency [in the Angolan War, 1961-72]." Comparative Politics (1972): 331-60.■. Angola under the Portuguese: The Myth Versus Reality. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1978.■ Bhíla, H. H. K. Trade and Politics in a Shona Kingdom: The Manyika and Their Portuguese and African Neighbours, 1875-1902. Harlow, U.K.: Longman, 1990.■ Birmingham, David. The Portuguese Conquest of Angola. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1965.■. Trade and Conflict in Angola. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1966.■. Frontline Nationalism in Angola & Mozambique. London: James Currey, 1992.■. Portugal and Africa. New York: St. Martins, 1999.■ Bottineau, Yves. Le Portugal Et Sa Vocation Maritime. Paris: Boccard, 1977. Boxer, C. R. Fidalgos in the Far East— Fact and Fancy in the History of Macau. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1948. ———. The Christian Century in Japan. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1951.■ ———. Salvador de Sá and the Struggle for Brazil and Angola, 1602-1688. London, 1952.■ ———. Four Centuries of Portuguese Expansion, 1415-1825: A Succinct Survey. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1961.■ ———. The Golden Age of Brazil, 1695-1750. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1962.■ ———. Race Relations in the Portuguese Colonial Empire, 1415-1825. Oxford:■ Clarendon Press, 1963. ———. Portuguese Society in the Tropics. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1965.■ ———. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire 1415-1825. London: Hutchi nson, 1969.■ ———, and Carlos de Azevedo, eds. Fort Jesus and the Portuguese in Mombasa. London: Hollis and Carter, 1960.■ Broadhead, Susan H. Historical Dictionary of Angola, 2nd ed. Metuchen, N.J.: Scarecrow Press, 1992.■ Burton, Richard. Goa and the Blue Mountains. London: Bentley, 1851.■ Cabral, Luís. Crónica da Libertação. Lisbon, 1984.■ Caetano, Marcello. Colonizing Traditions, Principles and Methods of the Portuguese. Lisbon, 1951.■ ———. Portugal E A Internacionalização Dos Problemas Africanos, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1965.■ Cann, John P. Counterinsurgency in Africa: The Portuguese Way of War, 1961-1974. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1997. Castelo, Claudia. " O modo portugues de estar no mundo." O luso-tropicalismo e a ideologia colonial portuguesa ( 1931-1961). Oporto: Afrontamento, 1998. Castro, Armando. O Sistema Colonial Português em Africa ( meados do Século XX). Lisbon, 1978.■ Chaliand, Gerard. "The Independence of Guinea-Bissau and the Heritage of [Amilcar] Cabral." In Revolution in the Third World. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1978.■ Chilcote, Ronald H. Portuguese Africa. Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice-Hall, 1967.■ Clarence-Smith, Gervase. Slaves, Peasants and Capitalists in Southern Angola 1840-1926. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1979.■ ———. The Third Portuguese Empire 1825-1975: A Study in Economic Imperialism. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 1985.■ Coates, Timothy J. Convicts and Orphans: Forced and State-Sponsored Colonizers in the Portuguese Empire, 1550-1720. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 2001.■ Davies, Shann. Macau. Singapore: Times Editions, 1986.■ Dias, C. Malheiro, ed. História da colonização portuguesa no Brasil, 3 vols. Oporto, 1921-24.■ Diffie, Bailey W., and George Winius. Foundations of the Portuguese Empire, 1415-1580. Minneapolis: Minnesota University Press, 1977.■ Disney, Anthony R. Twilight of the Pepper Empire: Portuguese Trade in Southwest India in the Early Seventeenth Century. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1978.■ ———, and Emily Booth, eds. Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.■ Duffy, James. Shipwreck and Empire: Being an Account of Portuguese Maritime Disaster in a Century of Decline. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1955.■ ———. Portuguese Africa. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1959. ———. Portugal in Africa. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1962.■. "The Portuguese Territories." In Colin Legum, ed., Africa: A Handbook to the Continent. New York: Holmes & Meier, 1967. ———. A Question of Slavery. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1967. Felgas, Hélio. História do Congo Português. Carmona, Angola, 1958. ———. Guerra em Angola. Lisbon, 1961.■ Galvão, Henrique, and Carlos Selvagam. O Império Ultramarino Português, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1953.■ Gleijeses, Piero. Conflicting Missions: Havana, Washington and Africa, 19591976. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2002.■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. "Portugal and Her Empire." In The New Cambridge Modern History. Vol. V (1961): 384-97; Vol. VI (1963): 509-TO.■ Grenfell, F. James. História da Igreja Baptista em Angola, 1879-1975. Queluz, Portugal: Núcleo, 1998.■ Hammond, Richard J. "Economic Imperialism: Sidelights on a Stereotype." Journal of Economic History XXI, 4 (1961): 582-98.■ ———. Portugal and Africa, 1815-1910: A Study in Uneconomic Imperialism. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1966.■ Hanson, Carl. Portugal and the Wider World 1147-1497. New Orleans, La.: University Press of the South, 2001.■ Harris, Marvin. Portugal's African Wards. New York: American Committee on Africa, 1957.■ ———. "Portugal's Contribution to the Underdevelopment of Africa and Brazil." In Ronald H. Chilcote, ed., Protest & Resistance in Angola & Brazil: Comparative Studies, 209-23. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1972.■ Henderson, Lawrence W. Angola: Five Centuries of Conflict. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1979. ———. A Igreja Em Angola. Lisbon: Edit. Além-Mar, 1990. Heywood, Linda. Contested Power in Angola 1840s to the Present. Rochester, N.Y.: University of Rochester Press, 2000.■ Hilton, Anne. The Kingdom of Kongo. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1985.■ Hower, Alfred, and Richard Preto-Rodas, eds. Empire in Transition: The Portuguese World in the Time of Camões. Gainesville: University Presses of Florida, 1985.■ Isaacman, Allen. "The Prazos da Coroa 1752-1830: A Functional Analysis of the Political System." STUDIA (Lisbon) 26 (1969): 149-78.■. Mozambique: The Africanization of a European Institution: The Zambezi Prazos, 1750-1902. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1972.■ ———. The Tradition of Resistance in Mozambique: Anti-Colonial Activity in the Zambesi Valley 1850-1921. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1976.■ James, Martin. Historical Dictionary of Angola, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 2004.■ Jardim, Jorge. Sanctions Double-Cross: Oil to Rhodesia. Lisbon, 1978. Johnson, Harold, and Maria Beatriz Nizza da Silva. O Império Luso-Brasileiro 1500-1620. Volume VI. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds. Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1992. Joliffe, Jill. East Timor: Nationalism & Colonialism. University of Queensland Press, 1978.■ Kea, Ray A. Settlements, Trade and Politics in the Seventeenth Century Gold Coast. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1982.■ Kohen, Arnold. From the Place of the Dead. The Epic Struggles of Bishop Belo of East Timor. New York: St Martins, 1999.■ Livingstone, Charles, and David Livingstone. Narrative of an Expedition to the Zambezi and Its Tributaries. New York: 1866.■ Livingstone, David. Missionary Travels and Researches in South Africa. London, 1857.■ Lobban, Richard, and Joshua Forrest. Historical Dictionary of the Republic of Guinea-Bissau, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 1996. Lobban, Richard, and Marilyn Halter. Historical Dictionary of Cape Verde, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 1993. Martino, Antonio M. Joao de Azevedo Coutinho. Marinheiro e soldado de Portugal. Lisbon: Colibri, 2002. Martins, Rocha. História das Colónias Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1933. Marvaud, Angel. Le Portugal et Ses Colonies. Paris, 1912. Mason, Philip, ed. Angola: A Symposium; Views of a Revolt. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1961. Melo, João de, ed. Os Anos Da Guerra 1961-1975: Os Portugueses em Africa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1988. Miller, Joseph C. Way of Death: Merchant Capitalism and the Angolan Slave Trade, 1730-1830. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1988.■ Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Portugal. Vinte Anos de Defesa do Estado Português de India. Lisbon, 1967.■. Portugal Replies in the United Nations. Lisbon, 1970.■ Mondlane, Eduardo. The Struggle for Mozambique. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1969.■ Moreira, Adriano. Política Ultramarina. Lisbon, 1956.■. Portugal's Stand in Africa. New York: University Publishers, 1962.■, and Jose Carlos Venancio. Eds. Luso-Tropicalismo. Uma Teoria Social em Questao. Lisbon: Vega, 2000.■ Múrias, Manuel, ed. História da expansão portuguesa no mundo, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1937-42.■. Short History of Portuguese Colonization. Lisbon, 1940.■ Newitt, Malyn. Portuguese Settlement on the Zambesi: Exploration, Land Tenure and Colonial Rule in East Africa. New York: Holmes & Meier, 1973.■. Portugal in Africa: The Last Hundred Years. London: Longmans, 1981.■. A History of Mozambique. London: Hurst, 1995.■. A History ofPortuguese Overseas Expansion, 1400-1668. London: Routledge, 2005.■. História De Portugal. 1933-1974: II Suplemento. Oporto, 1981.■. Salazar. Vol. V: A Resistência ( 1958-1964). Oporto, 1981.■ Nowell, Charles E. "Portugal and the Partition of Africa." Journal of Modern History XIX, 1 (1947): 1-17.■ Nunes, Antonio Lopes Pires. Angola 1961. Da Baixa do Cassange a Nambu-angongo. Lisbon: Prefacio, 2005.■ Okuma, Thomas. Angola in Ferment: The Background and Prospects of Angolan Nationalism. Boston: Beacon, 1962.■ Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wise.: Bruce, 1957.■ Pélissier, René. Les Guerres Grises: Resistance Et Revoltes en Angola ( 18451941). Orgeval: Pélissier, 1977.■. Naissance Du Mozambique: Tome 1, Tome 2, Resistance Et Revoltes Anticoloniales ( 1854-1981), 2 vols. Orgeval: Pélissier, 1984.■. História de Moçambique. Vol. II. Lisbon, 1988.■. Naissance de la Guinée: Portugais et Africains en Senegambie ( 1841-1936). Orgeval: Pélissier, 1989.■ Pires, Adelino Serras, and Fiona Claire Capstick. The Winds of Havoc: A Memoir of Adventure and Destruction in Deepest Africa. New York: St. Martin's, 2001.■ Prestage, Edgar. The Portuguese Pioneers. London: Black, 1933.■ Ranger, T. [Terence] O. "Revolt in Portuguese East Africa: The Makombe Rising of 1917." St. Anthony's Papers. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 15 (1963).■ Remy. Goa, Rome of the Orient. Trans. from the French by Lancelot Sheppard. London, 1957.■ Ribeiro, General Goncalves. A Vertigem da Descolonizacao. Da Agonia do Exodo a Cidadania Plena. Lisbon: Inquerito, 2002. Ricard, Robert. Etudes sur l'Histoire des Portugais au Maroc. Coimbra, 1955.■ Richards, J. M. Goa. London: Hurst, 1982.■ Rodney, Walter. A History of the Upper Guinea Coast, 1545-1800. New York: Oxford University Press, 1970. Rodrigues, José Honório. Africa e Brasil: Outro Horizonte. Rio de Janeiro, 1961.■ Rogers, Francis M. "Valentim Fernandes, Rodrigo de Santaella, and the Recognition of the Antilles as "Opposite India." Boletim da Sociedade de Geografia de Lisboa series 75 (July-September 1957): 279-309.■. The Obedience of a King of Portugal. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1958.■. The Quest for Eastern Christians: Travels and Rumors in the Age of Discovery. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1962.■ Russell-Wood, A. J. Fidalgos and Philanthropists: The Santa Casa da Mi-sericordia of Bahia, 1550-1755. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1968.■. "Colonial Brazil." In David W. Cohen and Jack Greene, eds., Neither Slave nor Free, 84-133. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1972.■. "Local Government in Portuguese America: A Study in Cultural Divergence." Comparative Studies in Society and History 16 (1974): 187-231.■. From Colony to Nation: Essays on the Independence of Brazil. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1975.■. World on the Move: The Portuguese in Africa, Asia & America, 1415-1808. New York: St. Martins, 1993.■ Salazar, António de Oliveira. Goa and the Indian Union. Lisbon, 1954.■. "Portugal, Goa and the Indian Union." Foreign Affairs (New York) 34, 3 (April, 1956): 418-31.■. "Realities and Trends of Portugal's Policies." International Affairs (London) XXXIX, 2 (April 1963): 169-83.■ Saldanha, C. F. A Short History of Goa. Goa, 1957.■ Sanceau, Elaine. Indies Adventure: The Amazing Career of Afonso de Albuquerque. London: Blackie, 1936.■. Portugal in Quest of Prester John. London: Hutchinson, 1943.■. The Land of Prester John. New York: Knopf, 1944.■. Henry the Navigator. New York: Norton, 1947.■. The Perfect Prince: Dom João II. Oporto, 1959.■. Good Hope, the Voyage of Vasco da Gama. Lisbon, 1967.■. Knight of the Renaissance: A Biography of Dom João de Castro. London: Hutchinson, n.d.■ Schubert, Benedict. A Guerra e as Igrejas: Angola, 1961-1991. Basel, Switzerland: Schlettwein, 2000 [orig. ed. in German, Lucerne, Exodus Pub., 1997].■ Schwartz, Stuart G. Sovereignty and Society in Colonial Brazil. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1973.■ Serra, Carlos, ed. História de Moçambique, 2 vols. Maputo, Mozambique: Tempo, 1982-83.■ Silva, Botelho da, ed. and comp. " Dossier" Goa. ( General Manuel) Vassalo e Silva. A Recusa do Sacrifício Inútil. Lisbon, 1975.■ Silva, Maria Beatriz Nizza da, ed. O Império Luso-Brasileiro 1750-1822. Volume VIII. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds., Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1986.■ Silva Cunha J. M. da. Questões Ultramarinos e Internacionais. Lisbon, 1960.■ Silva Rego, A. da. História das missões do padroado português do Oriente: India ( 1500-1542). 1 vol. Lisbon, 1949.■. Portuguese Colonization in the Sixteenth Century: A Study of Royal Ordinances. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1957.■. O Ultramar Português No Século XIX ( 1834-1910). Lisbon, 1966.■ Sousa Dias, Gastão. Os Portugueses em Angola. Lisbon, 1959.■ Sykes, John. Portugal and Africa: The People and the War. London: Hutchinson, 1971.■ Telo, António José. Lourenço Marques na Política Externa Portuguesa. Lisbon: Cosmos, 1991.■. Economia E Império No Portugal Contemporânea. Lisbon: Cosmos, 1994.■. Os Açores e o Controlo do Atlântico. Lisbon: Asa, 1993.■ Vail, Leroy, and Landeg White. Capitalism and Colonialism in Mozambique: A Study of Quelimane District. Minneapolis: Minnesota University Press, 1980.■ Veen, Ernst van. Defeat or Decay? An Inquiry into the Portuguese Decline in Asia 1580-1645. Leiden: University of Leiden, 2000.■ Verlinden, Charles. "Italian Influence on Iberian Colonization." Hispanic American Historical Review 33 (1953): 99-211.■. The Beginnings of Modern Colonization. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1970.■ Vogel, Charles. Le Portugal et Ses Colonies. Paris, 1860.■ Vogt, John. Portuguese Rule on the Gold Coast 1469-1682. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1979.■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese in Angola. 1836-1891: A Study in Expansion and Administration." Ph.D. dissertation, Boston University, Department of History, 1963.■. "Anti-Imperialism Traditions in Portugal, Yesterday and Today." Boston University Graduate Journal XII, 2 (Spring 1964): 125-37.■. 'The Portuguese and Mozambique: The Past against the Future." In John A. Davis and James K. Baker, eds., Southern Africa in Transition. 180-96. New York: Praeger, 1966.■. "Gungunhana." In Norman R. Bennett, ed., Leadership in Eastern Africa, Six Political Biographies, 165-220. Boston: Boston University Press, 1968.■. "Gungunyane the Negotiator." Journal of African History IX, 4 (1968): 585-602.■. "Nineteenth-Century African Protest in Angola: Prince Nicolas of Kongo (1830?-1860)." African Historical Studies (Boston) I (1968): 40-59.■. "The Portuguese Army in Angola." Journal of Modern African Studies (Cambridge U.K.), 7, 3 (Oct. 1969): 425-39.■. "Thaw in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 48, 4 (July 1970): 769-81.■. "Portugal in Angola: A Living Colonialism?" In C. Potholm and R. Dale, eds., Southern Africa in Perspective, 172-82. New York: Free Press, 1972.■. "The First Portuguese Colonial Movement, 1835-1875." Iberian Studies (Keele, U.K.) I, 1 (Spring 1975): 25-27.■. "Rebels and Rebellions in Angola, 1672-1892." In Mark Karp, ed., African Dimensions: Essays in Honor of William O. Brown, 81-93. Boston: Boston University Press, 1975.■. "African Elements in Portugal's Armies in Africa (1961-1974)." Armed Forces and Society (Chicago) 2, 2 (Feb. 1976): 233-50.■. "Portuguese Colonial Governors in Africa, 1870-1974." In L. H. Gann and Peter Duignan, eds., African Proconsuls: European Governors in Africa, 415-26. New York: Free Press, 1978; and "J. Mousinho de Albuquerque (1855-1902)" and "J. Norton de Matos (1867-1955)": 427-44; 445-63.■. "The Portuguese Withdrawal from Africa, 1974-1975; The Angolan Case." In John Seiler, ed., Southern Africa Since the Portuguese Coup, 3-21. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1980.■. "The Portuguese Exploration Expeditions and Expansion in Angola, 1877-1883." In Academia de Marinha and Instituto de Investigação Científica Tropical, eds., Vice Almirante A. Teixeira Da Mota: In Memoriam. Volume I, 267-76. Lisbon, 1987.■. "'Aqui é Portugal!': The Politics of the Colonial Idea during the Estado Novo, 1926-1974." In Pavilhão de Portugal, EXPO'98 and Instituto de História Contemporânea, eds., Portugal No Transição Do Milênio: Colóquio Internacional, 375-105. Lisbon: Fim de Século, 1998.■. The Empire Time Forgot: Writing a History of the Portuguese Overseas Empire, 1808-1975. Oporto: Universidade Fernando Pessoa, 1998.■. "Filho Do Porto, Filho Do Império: Antônio Francisco Da Silva Porto (1817-1890) and the Politics of Motivation in Portugal's First and Second Scrambles for Africa (1836-1861; 1875-1891)." Revista da UFP [Universidade Fernando Pessoa] 4 (Dec. 1999): 225-54.■. "'Mais leis do que mosquitos': A Primeira República Portuguesa e o Império Ultramarino (1910-1926)." In Nuno Severiano Teixeira and Antó-nio Costa Pinto, eds., A Primeira República Portuguesa Entre O Liberalismo E O Autoritarismo, 133-68. Lisbon: University Nova de Lisboa, 2000.■. "Spiritual Peoples at Odds: Portugal, India and the Goa Question, 1947-61." In Anthony Disney and Emily Booth, eds., Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia, 452-70. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.■. "Portugal, Africa and the future." In Stewart Lloyd-Jones and Antonio Costa Pinto, eds., The Last Empire: Thirty Years of Portuguese Decolonization, 113-25. Bristol, U.K.: Intellect, 2003.■. "The Forced Labor 'System' in Angola, 1903-1947: Reassessing Origins and Persistence in the Context of Colonial Consolidation, Economic Growth and Reform Failures." In CEAUP, Centro de Estudos Africanos da Universidade do Porto, ed., Trabalho forcado africano-experiencias coloniais comparadas, 367-393. Oporto: CEAUP, 2006.■. "As Raizes Do Nacionalismo Angolano: Publicacoes De Protesto Dos Assimilados, 1870-1940." In Nuno Vidal and Justino Pinto De Andrade, eds., O Processo De Transicao Para O Multipartidarismo Em Angola, 73-92. Lisbon: Ed. Firmamento, 2006.■, and René Pélissier. Angola. London: Pall Mall and New York: Praeger, 1971; reprinted, Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1977; Portuguese lang. edition, Lisbon: Tinta-da-China, 2009. Whiteway, R. W. The Rise of the Portuguese Power in India, 1497-1550. London: Constable, 1899.■ Winius, George D. The Fatal History of Portuguese Ceylon: Transition to Dutch Rule. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1971.■. "The Portuguese Asian 'Decadência' Revisited." In Alfred Hower and Richard Preto-Rodas, eds., Empire in Transition, 106-17. Gainesville: University Presses of Florida, 1980.■. The Black Legend of Portuguese India. New Delhi: New Concept, 1985.■ Alves, Marcial. Os Portugueses no Mundo. Lisbon, 1983.■ Anderson, Grace M., and David Higgs, eds. A Future to Inherit: Portuguese Communities in Canada. Toronto: McClelland and Stewart, 1976. Arroteia, Jorge Carvalho. A emigração Portuguesa-suas origens e distribuição. Lisbon, 1983.■ Brettell, Caroline B. "Nineteenth- and Twentieth-Century Portuguese Emigration: A Bibliography." Portuguese Studies Newsletter 3 (Fall-Winter, 1977-78).■. "Emigrar Para Voltar: A Portuguese Ideology of Return Migration." Papers in Anthropology 20 (1979): 1-20.■. We Have Already Cried Many Tears: The Stories of Three Portuguese Migrant Women. Cambridge, Mass.: Schenkman Publishing Co., 1982.■. Men Who Migrate, Women Who Wait: Population and History in a Portuguese Parish. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.■ Carvalho, Eduardo de. Os portugueses na Nova Inglaterra. Rio de Janeiro, 1931.■ Caspari, Andrea. "The Return Orientation among Portuguese Migrants in France." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 193-203. Lisbon, 1985.■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone, ed. Portugueses na América do Norte. Baden: Peregrinação, 1983.■ Fagundes, Francisco Cota. Hard Knocks: An Azorean-American Odyssey.■ [Memoir]. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 2000. Felix, John Henry, and Peter F. Senecal. The Portuguese in Hawaii. Honolulu, Hawaii: Authors' edition, 1978. Fernandes, Ferreira. Os Primos da América. Lisbon: Relógio D'Agua, 1991. Ferreira, Eduardo de Sousa. As orígens e formas de emigração. Lisbon, 1976. Freitas, J. F. Portuguese-American Memories. Honolulu, Hawaii, 1930.■ Giles, Wenona. "Motherhood and Wage Labour in London, England: Portuguese Migrant Women and the Politics of Gender." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. University of Toronto, 1987.■ Higgs, David, ed. Portuguese Migration in Global Perspective. Ontario: Multicultural Historical Society of Ontario, 1990.■ Klimt, Andrea. "Portuguese Migrants in Germany: Class, Ethnicity and Gender." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. Stanford University, 1987.■ Lavigne, Gules. Les ethniques et la ville: L'aventure des immigrants portugais à Montreal. Montreal: Preamble, 1987.■ Leder, Hans Howard. Cultural Persistence in a Portuguese-American Community. New York: Arno Press, 1980.■ Lewis, J. R., and A. M. Williams. "Emigrants and Retornados: A Comparative Analysis of the Economic Impact of Return Migration in the Região Centro." In E. D. Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 227-50. Lisbon, 1985.■ McCabe, Marsha L., and Joseph D. Thomas, eds. Portuguese Spinner: An American Story; Stories of History, Culture and Life from Portuguese Americans in Southeastern New England. New Bedford, Mass.: Spinner, 1998.■ Marques, D., and J. Medeiros. Portuguese Immigrants: 25 Years in Canada. Toronto: West End YMCA, 1989.■ Martins, J. Oliveira. Fomento Rural e emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1956.■ Mira, Manuel. The Forgotten Portuguese: The Melungeons and Other Groups; The Portuguese Making of America. Franklin, N.C.: Portuguese-American Historical Research Foundation, 1998.■ Nazareth, J. Manuel. "Familia e Emigração em Portugal." Economia e Sociedade (Lisbon) 23 (1977): 31-50.■ Nunes, Maria Luisa. A Portuguese Colonial in America: Belmira Nunes Lopes; The Autobiography of a Cape Verdean-American. Pittsburgh, Penn.: Latin American Literary Review Press, 1982.■ Oliver, Lawrence. Never Backward: The Autobiography of Lawrence Oliver; A Portuguese-American. San Diego, 1972.■ Pap, Leo. The Portuguese-Americans. Boston: Twayne, 1981.■ Pereira, Miriam Halpern. A Política Portuguesa de Emigraçao, 1850 a 1930. Lisbon: Regra do Jogo, 1981.■ Pereira da Rosa, Victor M., and Salvato V. Trigo. "Elementos para uma Caracterização da Família Imigrante Portuguesa na Africa do Sul." Economia e Sociologia 41 (1986): 61-71.■. Azorean Emigration: A Preliminary Overview. Oporto: Fernando Pessoa University, 1994.■. Portugueses e Moçambicanos no Apartheid: Da Ficção à Realidade. Lisbon, 1986.■ Purves, James. "Portuguese in Bermuda." Bermuda Historical Quarterly 3 (1946): 133-42.■ Ribeiro, F. G. Cassola. Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1986.■ Rocha-Trinidade, Maria Beatriz da. "La Sociologie des Migrations au Portugal." Current Sociology 32, 2 (Summer 1984): 175-98.■. "Towards Reintegration of Emigrants." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and Guy Clausse, eds., Closing the Migratory Cycle: The Case of Portugal, 183-94. Saarbrücken: Breitenbach, 1985.■. "Emigração." In Dicionario Illustrado Da História De Portugal ( 1985): 205-7.■. A Emigração. Lisbon, 1986.■. "Espaços de herança cultural portuguesa-gentes, factos, políticas." Analise Social (Lisbon) XXIV (1988): 313-51.■ Rocha-Trinidade, Maria Beatriz da, and Jorge Arroteia. Bibliografia da Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1984.■ Rogers, Francis M. Americans of Portuguese Descent: A Lesson in Differentiation. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1974.■. Testemunhos sobre a Emigração Portuguesa: Antologia. Lisbon, 1976.■ Silva, F. Emídio da. A Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1917.■ Silva, Manuela, et al. Retorno, Emigração e Desenvolvimento Regional em Portugal. Lisbon, 1984.■ Simões, Mário Pinto. O Emigrante Português: Processos de Adaptação ( o exemplo da Suiça). Oporto, 1985.■ Simões, Nuno. O Brasil e a Emigração Portuguesa. Coimbra, 1934.■ Sousa Ferreira, Eduardo de, and Guy Clausse, eds. Closing the Migratory Cycle: The Case of Portugal. Saarbrucken: Verlag Breitenbach, 1986.■ Teixeira, Carlos, and Victor M. Pereira da Rosa, eds. The Portuguese in Canada: From the Sea to the City. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2000.■ Vicente, António Luís. Os Portuguese Nos Estados Unidos Da América: Política De Comunidades E Comunidade Política. Lisbon: FLAD, 1998.■ Viera, David, et al. Portuguese in the United States: A Bibliography ( Supplement to the 1976 Leo Pap Bibliography). Essay Number 6 in Essays in Portuguese Studies. Durham, N.H.: International Conference Group on Portugal, 1989.■ Williams, Jerry. And Yet They Come: Portuguese Immigration from the Azores to the United States. New York: Center for Migration Studies, 1982.■ Portugal's Atlantic Islands (Azores, Madeiras)■ Biddle, Anthony J. Drexel. The Madeira Islands, 2 vols. London: Hurst and Blackett, 1900.■ Bryans, Robin. Madeira, Pearl of the Atlantic. London: Robert Hale, 1959.■. The Azores. London: Faber & Faber, 1963.■ Cooke, Rupert Croft. Madeira. London: Putnam, 1961.■ Cossart, Noel. Madeira— the Island Vineyard. London: Christie's, 1984.■ Da Silva, Fernando Augusto, and Carlos Azevedo de Menezes. Elucidário Madeirense, 3 vols. Funchal, 1940.■ Duncan, T. Bentley. Atlantic Islands in the Seventeenth Century: Madeira, the Azores and the Cape Verdes in Seventeenth-Century Commerce andNavigation. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1972.■ Guill, James H. A History of the Azores Islands. Menlo Park, Calif.: Author's Edition, 1972.■ Instituto Histórico Da Ilha Terceira [Azores]. Os Açores E O Atlântico ( Séculos XIV-XVII) [Proceedings of International Colloquium, August 1983]. Angra do Heroismo, Terceira Island, Azores, 1984.■ Koebel, William Henry. Madeira Old and New. London: Griffiths, 1909.■ Mee, Jules. Histoire de la découverte des Iles Açores. Ghent, 1901.■ Peres, Damião. A Madeira sob os donatórios-Séculos XV e XVI. Funchal, 1914.■ Rogers, Francis M. Atlantic Islanders of the Azores and Madeiras. North Quincy, Mass.: Christopher House, 1979.■ Serpa, Caetano Valadão. A Gente Dos Açores. Identificaçao-Emigraçio E Religiosidade: Séculos XVI-XX. Lisbon: 1978.■ Silva, J. Donald. "With Columbus in Madeira." Portuguese Studies Review (Durham, NH) I, 1 (Spring-Summer 1991).■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Azores and the United States (1787-1987): Two Hundred Years of Shared History." Boletim do Instituto Histórico da Ilha Terceira XLV (1988): 55-71.■ Almada, José de. A Aliança Inglesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1947.■. Para a história da aliança luso-britânica. Lisbon, 1955.■ Atkinson, William C. British Contributions to Portuguese and Brazilian Studies. London: British Council, 1974.■ Bourne, Kenneth. The Foreign Policy of Victorian England 1830-1902. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1970.■ British Broadcasting Corporation (BBC). 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance. London: BBC, 1973.■ British Community Council of London. Souvenir Brochure Commemorating the 600th Anniversary of the Anglo-Portuguese Treaty of Alliance and Friendship, 1373-1973. Lisbon, 1973.■ Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. Portugal na Alvorada do Século XX. Lisbon, 1979.■ Caetano, Marcello "Aliança Inglesa." Enciclopédia Luso-Brasileira da Cultura. Vol. 1 (1963): 1270-1271.■. "L'alliance Anglo-Portuguese: Histoire et situation actuelle." Chronique de politique etrangére (Paris) XX, 6 (1967): 695-708.■. Portugal e a Internacionalização dos Problemas Africanos. Lisbon, 1971.■ Castro, Armando. A dominação inglesa em Portugal. Estudo seguido de Antologia Textos dos Sécs. XVIII e XIX. Oporto: Afrontamento, 1972.■. "Portugal." In O. De Raeymaeker et al. Small Powers in Alignment, 27-96. Leuven, Belgium: Leuven University Press, 1974.■ Cunha Leal, Francisco. Portugal e Inglaterra. Corunna, 1932.■ Davidson, Basil. "The Oldest Alliance Faces a Crisis." In Philip Masonm, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 138-60. London: Oxford University Press, 1962.■ Duff, Katherine. "The War and the Neutrals." In Arnold and Veronica Toyn-bee, eds., Survey of International Affairs. London: Chatham House, 1956.■ Duffy, James. A Question of Slavery. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1967.■ Epstein, John. "The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 1373-1973." World Survey (London) 54 (June 1973): p. 18.■ Ferreira, José Medeiros. Estudos de Estratégia e Relações Internacionais. Lisbon, 1981.■ Ferreira Martins, General L. O Poder Militar Da Gran-Bretanha E A Aliança Anglo-Lusa. Coimbra, 1939.■. A Cooperaçio Anglo-Portuguesa na Grande Guerra de 1914-18. Lisbon, 1942.■ Francis, A. D. The Methuens and Portugal 1691-1700. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1966.■. Portugal 1715-1808. London: Tamesis, 1985.■ Freitas, A. Barjona de. A Questão Ingleza. Lisbon, 1891.■ Gonçalves, Caetano. A Aliança Luso-Britânica e o Domínio Colonial Português. Lisbon, 1917.■ Guedes, Armando Marques. A Aliança Inglesa: Notas de História diplomática, 1383-1943. Lisbon, 1943. Halpern Pereira, Miriam. Revoluçio, finanças, dependência externa. Lisbon, 1979.■ Howorth, A. H. D'Araujo Scott. A Aliança Luso-Britânica E A Segunda Guerra Mundial. Lisbon, 1956.■ Kay, Hugh. Salazar and Modern Portugal. New York: Hawthorne, 1970.■ Lawrence, L. Nehru Seizes Goa. New York: Pageant, 1963.■ Livermore, H. V. "The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance: Historical Perspective." 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 7-15. Lisbon: BBC, 1973.■ Macedo, Jorge Borges de. História Diplomática Portuguesa-Constantes e Linhas de Força. Lisbon, 1987.■ Manoel, J. de Câmara. Portugal e Inglatterra. Lisbon, 1909.■ Martinez, Pedro S. História Diplomática de Portugal. Lisbon, 1986.■ Medlicott, W. N. The Economic Blockade, Vol. II. London: His Majesty's Stationery Office, 1952.■ Oliveira, Pedro Aires. Os Despojos Da Alianca. A Gra-Bretanha e a questao colonial portuguesa 1945-1975. Lisbon: Tinta-da-China, 2007. Ortigão, Ramalho. John Bull. Lisbon, 1887.■ Prestage, Edgar. Diplomatic Relations of Portugal with France, England and Holland from 1646 to 1668. Watford, U.K.: Voss & Michael, 1925.■. Chapters in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. London: Voss & Michael, 1935.■ Russell, Peter E. The English Intervention in Spain and Portugal in the Time of Edward III and Richard II. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1955. Sarmento, J. E. Morães. The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance and Coast Defense. London, 1908.■ Serrão, Joel. "O Ultimatum (January 1890)." Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. IV (1971): 219-24.■ Shafaat, Ahmed Khan, ed. Anglo-Portuguese Negotiations Relating to Bombay, 1660-1667. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1922.■ Sideri, Sandro. Trade and Power: Informal Colonialism in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. Rotterdam: Rotterdam University Press, 1970.■ Sousa, Carlos Hermenegildo de. A Aliança Anglo-Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1943.■ Stone, Glyn A. "The Official British Attitude to the Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 1910-45." Journal of Contemporary History (London) 10, 4 (Oct. 1975): 729-46.■. The Oldest Ally: Britain and the Portuguese Connection, 1936-1941. Woodbridge, U.K.: Royal Historical Society and Boydell Press, 1994. Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. O Ultimatum Inglês: Política Externa no Portugal do 1890. Lisbon, 1990.■ Teles, Basilio. Do Ultimatum ao 30 de Janeiro. Oporto, 1905.■ Vicente, António Pedro. "Um testemunho de 1796 sobre a Situação de Portugal face ao domínio inglês." In Arquivos do Centro Cultural Portugües, IV. Paris, 1972.■ Vieira de Castro, Luís. D. Carlos I. ( Elementos de História Diplomática), 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1941.■ Vincent-Smith, John. "Britain, Portugal and the First World War." European Studies Review 4, 3 (1974).■. "The Portuguese Economy and the Anglo-Portuguese Commercial Treaty of 1916." Iberian Studies (Keele, U.K.) III, 2 (Autumn 1974): 49-54.■. As Relações Políticas Luso-Britânicas 1910-1916. Lisbon, 1975.■. "The Portuguese Republic and Britain, 1910-14." Journal of Contemporary History 10, 4 (Oct. 1975): 707-27.■ Vintras, R. E. The Portuguese Connection: A Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman & Turner, 1974. Viriato [Pseud]. A Aliança lnglesa. Lisbon, 1914.■ Walford, A. R. The British Factory in Lisbon and Its Closing Stages Ensuring upon the Treaty of 1810. Lisbon, 1940.■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese in Angola, 1836-1891: A Study in Expansion and Administration." Ph.D. dissertation, History Department, Boston University, 1963.■. "19th Century: Anglo-Portuguese Alliance and the Scramble for Africa." In BBC, 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 40-43. London: BBC, 1973.■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, Wisc.) 34, 1, 2 (Summer 1986; Winter 1986): 107-27; 97-111.■ Wordsworth, William. William Wordsworth's Convention of Cintra: A Facsimile of the 1809 Tract [Introduction by Gordon Kent Thomas]. Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University Press, 1983.■ Young, George. Portugal Old and Young. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1917.■ ANTHROPOLOGY, SOCIOLOGY, RURAL AND URBAN SOCIETY■ Almeida, Miguel Vale de. The Hegemonic Male: Masculinity in a Portuguese Town. Oxford: Berghan, 1996.■ Black, Richard. Crisis and Change in Rural Europe: Agricultural Development in the Portuguese Mountains. Aldershot, U.K.: Avebury and Ashgate, 1992.■ Brettell, Caroline B. Men Who Migrate, Women Who Wait: Population and History in a Portuguese Parish. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.■. "The Absence of Men." Natural History 96, 2 (Feb. 1987): 52-61.■. "The Portuguese." In Encyclopedia of World Cultures. New Haven, Conn.: Human Relations Area Files, 1990.■. "The Priest and His People: The Contractual Basis for Religious Practice in Rural Portugal." In Ellen Badone, ed., Religious Orthodoxy and Popular Faith in European Society, 55-75. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1990.■ Brogger, Jan. Pre-bureaucratic Europeans: A Study of a Portuguese Fishing Community. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1989. Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. "Portuguese Perspectives." Sociologia Ruralis [Journal of European Rural Sociology] XXIV, 1 (1986); number devoted to rural Portugal today. Chaney, Rick. Regional Emigration and Remittances in Developing Countries: The Portuguese Experience. New York: Praeger, 1986. Cole, Sally. Women of the Praia: Work and Lives in a Portuguese Colonial Community. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1991. Cutileiro, José. A Portuguese Rural Society. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1971.■ Deschamps, Paul. Portugal: La Vie Sociale Actuelle. Paris, 1935.■. Histoire Sociale du Portugal. Paris, 1959.■ Dias, Jorge. Rio do Onor-comunitarismo agropastoral. Oporto, 1953.■. Ensaios Etnológicos. Lisbon, 1961.■. The Portuguese Contribution to Cultural Anthropology. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1964.■. Vilarinho Da Furna: Uma Aldeia Comunitária. Rev. ed. Lisbon, 1981.■ Downs, Charles. Os Moradores à Conquista da Cidade. Lisbon, 1978.■. "Community Organization, Political Change and Urban Policy: Portugal. 1974-1976." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Sociology. University of California, 1980.■. "Residents' Commissions and Urban Struggles in Revolutionary Portugal." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.■ Dracklé, Dorlé. Macht und Ohnmacht: Der Kampf num die Agarreform im Alentejo ( Portugal). Gottingen, Germany: Edit. Re, 1991.■ Espírito Santo, Moise. Communidade Rural ao Norte do Tejo. Lisbon, 1980.■ Feijó, Rui, H. Martins, and João de Pina Cabral, eds. Death in Portugal. Oxford: Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford, 1983.■ Feijó, Rui Graça. "State, Nation and Regional Diversity in Portugal: An Overview." In Richard Herr and John H. Polt, eds., Iberian Identity: Essays on the Nature of Identity in Portugal and Spain, 37-47. Berkeley: Institute of International Studies, University of California, 1989.■ Feio, Mariano. Les Bas Alentejo et l'Algarve. Lisbon, 1949.■ Ferreira de Almeida, João. Classes sociais nos campos. Lisbon, 1986.■ Fonseca, Ramiro da. O Livro da Saúde e da Doença. Lisbon, 1979.■ Gallop, Rodney. Portugal: A Book of Folk-Ways. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1936. Reprinted, 1961.■ Hoefgen, Lynn. "The Integration of Returnees from the Colonies into Portugal's Social and Economic Life." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, University of Florida, 1985.■ Ingerson, Alice Elizabeth. "Corporatism and Class Consciousness in Northwestern Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. Johns Hopkins University, 1984.■ Jenkins, Robin. The Road to Alto. London: Pluto Press, 1979.■ Lawrence, Denise. "Menstrual Politics: Women and Pigs in Rural Portugal." In T. Buckley and A. Gottlieb, eds., Blood Magic: The Anthropology of Menstruation, 117-36. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1988.■. "Suburbanization of House Form and Gender Relations in a Rural Portuguese Agro-Town." Architecture and Behavior 4, 3 (1988): 197-212.■ Martins, Hermínio. "Portugal." In Margaret S. Archer and Salvador Giner, eds., Contemporary Europe: Class, Status and Power. New York: St. Martins, 1971.■ Mattoso, José. Identificação de um país. Lisbon, 1985.■ Merten, Peter. Anarchismüs und Arbeiterkãmpf in Portugal. Hamburg: Libera-tare Association, 1981.■ Monteiro, Paulo. Terra que ja foi terra: Análise Sociológica de nove lugares agro-pastorais da Serra da Lousã. Lisbon, 1985.■ Nataf, Daniel. "Social Cleavages and Regime Formation in Contemporary Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, UCLA, 1987.■ Nazareth, J. Manuel. "Familia e Emigração em Portugal: Ensaio Exploratório." Economia e Socialismo 23 (1977): 31-50.■ O'Neill, Brian Juan. "Dying and Inheriting in Rural Tras-os-Montes." Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford 14 (1983): 44-74.■. Social Inequality in a Portuguese Hamlet: Land, Late Marriage, and Inheritance, 1870-1978. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1987.■ Pacheco, Helder. Tradições Populares de Portugal. Lisbon, 1985.■ Pardoe, Julia. Traits and Traditions of Portugal, 2 vols. London, 1832.■ Pereira Neto, João Baptista. "Social Evolution in Portugal since 1945." In Raymond S. Sayers, ed., Portugal and Brazil in Transition, 212-27. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1968.■ Pina-Cabral, João de. Sons of Adam, Daughters of Eve: The Peasant World-View of the Alto Minho. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1986.■. "Sociocultural Differentiation and Regional Identity in Portugal." In■ R. Herr and J. H. Polt, eds., Iberian Identity, 3-18. Berkeley: Institute of International Studies, 1989.■ Poinard, Michel. La Retour des Traveilleurs Portugais. Paris: La Documentation Francaise, 1979.■ Reed, Robert Roy. "Managing the Revolution: Revolutionary Promise and Political Reality in Rural Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, Indiana University, 1988.■ Riegelhaupt, Joyce F. "In the Shadow of the City: Integration of a Portuguese Village" [São João das Lampas, nr, Cascais]. Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, Columbia University, 1964.■. "Saloio Women: An Analysis of Informal and Formal Political and Economic Roles of Portuguese Peasant Women." Anthropological Quarterly 40, 3 (July 1967): 109-26.■. "Festas and Padres: The Organization of Religious Action in a Portuguese Parish." American Anthropologist 75 (1973): 835-52.■. "Peasants and Politics in Salazar's Portugal: The Corporate State and Village 'Nonpolitics'" In L. S. Graham and H. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 167-90. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.■ Rodrigues, Julieta E. S. de Almeida. "Continuity and Change in Urban Portuguese Women's Roles: Emerging New Household Structures." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Sociology, Columbia University, 1979.■ Rowland, Robert. "Demographic Patterns and Rural Society in Portugal." So-ciologica Ruralis 26, 1 (1986): 36-47.■ Sanchis, Pierre. Arraial. La Fête d'un Peuple: Les Pélerinages Populaires au Portugal. Paris, 1976.■ Siegel, Bernard J. "Social Structure and Medical Practitioners in Rural Brazil and Portugal." Sociologia (São Paulo) 20, 4 (Oct. 1958): 463-76.■. "Conflict, Parochialism and Social Differentiation in Portuguese Society." Journal of Conflict Resolution V, 1 (March 1961): 35-12.■ Smith, T. Lynn. "The Social Relationships of Man to the Land in Portugal." Sociologia 25, 1 (Dec. 1963): 319-43.■ Sousa Santos, Boaventura. "Estado e sociedade na semiperíferia do sistema mundiale: O caso português." Análise Social 87-89 (1985): 869-902.■. "Social Crisis and the State." In Kenneth Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation, 167-95. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.■ Vasconcellos, Joaquim Leite de. Ethnograia Portuguesa, 8 vols. Lisbon, 1941-82.■. Tradições Populares Portugueses. New ed. Lisbon, 1986.■ Willems, Emilio. "On Portuguese Family Structure." International Journal of Comparative Society (Dharwar, India) 3, 1 (Sept. 1962): 65-79.■ ARTS, ARCHITECTURE, URBAN PLANNING, MUSIC■ Almeida, Rodrigo Vicente de. História da Arte em Portugal: ( Segundo Estudo) Documentos lnéditos. Oporto, 1883. Almeida D'Eca, Admiral Vicente M. Castles of Portugal. Lisbon, 1925. Amaral, Francisco K. Lisboa: Uma Cidade em Transformação. Lisbon, 1969. Azevedo, Carlos de, and Chester Brummel. Churches of Portugal. New York: Scala Books, 1985.■ Barreira, João, ed. Arte Portuguesa: As Decorativas, 2 vols. Lisbon, n.d.■ Barretto, Mascarenhas, and George Dykes. Fado: Lyrical Origins and Poetical Motivation. Lisbon, 1977.■ Binney, Marcus. Country Manors of Portugal. London: Scala, 1987.■ Branco, Luís de Freitas. A Música em Portugal. Lisbon, 1930.■ Brito, Manuel Carlos de. Opera in Portugal in the Eighteenth Century. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1989.■ Carvalho, Pinto de. História de Fado. Lisbon, 1903 and 1982 eds.■ Castro d'Aire, Teresa. O Fado. Lisbon: Temas da Actualidade, 1996.■ Chicó, Mário Tavares. A Architectura Gótica em Portugal. Lisbon, 1968.■ França, José-Augusto. A Arte em Portugal No Século XIX. Lisbon, 1966.■. Lisboa Pombalina e o Illuminismo, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1977.■. A Reconstrucão e a Arquitectura Pombalina. Lisbon, 1978.■ Gallop, Rodney. "The Fado (The Portuguese Song of Fate)." Musical Quarterly XIX (1933): 199-213.■. Eight Portuguese Folksongs. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1936.■ Gil, Júlio. The Finest Churches in Portugal. Lisbon, 1988.■. The Finest Castles in Portugal, 3rd ed. George F. W. Dykes, trans. Lisbon, 1996.■ Gonçalves, Rui Mário. Pintura e escultura em Portugal. Lisbon: Instituto de Cultura, 1984.■. 100 Pintores Portugueses do século XX. Lisbon: Alfa, 1986.■ Kubler, George. Portuguese Plain Architecture: Between Spices and Diamonds, 1521-1706. Middletown, Conn.: Wesleyan University Press, 1972.■. Studies in Ancient American and European Art: The Collected Essays of George Kubler. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1985.■, and Martin Soria. Art and Architecture in Spain and Portugal. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1959.■ Lacerda, Aarão de. História da Arte em Portugal, 2 vols. Oporto, 1942-48.■ Leão, Joaquim de Sousa. "Decorative Art: The Azulejo." In H. V. Livermore, ed. Portugal and Brazil: An Introduction. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1953.■ Lopes Graça, Fernando. A canção popular portuguesa. Lisbon, 1953.■. A música portuguesa e os sus problemas: Ensaios. Lisbon, 1959.■ Moita, Luís. O fado: canção de vencidos. Lisbon, 1936.■ Neves, José Cassiano. The Palace and Gardens of Fronteira: Seventeenth and Eighteenth Century Portuguese Style. Lisbon: Quetzal and Scala, 1995. North, C.T. Guia dos castelos antigos de Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon: Bertrand Ed., 2002.■ Pacheco, Jose. Stuart Carvalhais. O desenho grafico e a imprensa. Lisbon: Biblioteca do Empresario, 2000. Pereira, Paulo, ed. Arte portuguesa. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1995. Picchio, Luciana Stegagno. Storia del Teatro Portoghese. Rome: Edizinio deli' Ateneo, 1964.■ Queirós, José. Cerâmica Portuguesa, 2 vols. 2nd rev. ed. Lisbon, 1948.■ Santos, Luís Reis. Monuments of Portugal. Lisbon, 1940.■ Santos, Reinaldo dos. A Escultura em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1948-50.■. História da Arte em Portugal. Oporto, 1953.■ Sasportes, José. História da Dança em Portugal. Lisbon, 1970. Simões, J. M. dos Santos. "Azulejos in a Land of Many Colours." Connoisseur (London) CXXXVII, 551 (1956): 15-21.■. Azulejaria em Portugal no Século X VIII. Lisbon, 1979.■ Smith, Robert C. A Talha em Portugal. Lisbon, 1963.■. The Art of Portugal, 1500-1800. London, Weidenfeld and Nicolson, 1968.■. "The Building of Mafra." Apollo 97, 134 (April 1973): 360-67.■ Stoop, Anne de. Demeures portugaises dans les environs de Lisbonne. Paris: Weber, 1986.■. Palais et manoirs: Le Minho. Paris: Ed. du Seuil, 1995.■ Tannock, Michael. Portuguese 20th Century Artists: A Biographical Dictionary. Chichester, U.K.: Phillimore, 1978.■ Taylor, René. "The Architecture of Port Wine." The Architectural Review CXXIX, 772 (1961): 368-99.■ Terol, Marylene. Azulejos a Lisbonne. Paris: Hervas, 1992.■ Veiga de Oliveira, Ernesto. Instrumentos musicais populares portugueses. Lisbon, 1982.■ Watson, Walter Crum. Portuguese Architecture. London: Constable, 1908. Wohl, Hellmut. "Carlos Mardel and His Lisbon Architecture." Apollo 97, 134 (April 1973): 350-59.■ Andrade, Sergio de. "Presepios." In Dicionario de Arte Barroca em Portugal. Lisbon: Presenca, 1989. Barreira, Joao. Arte Portuguesa, Arquitectura e Escultura. Lisbon: Excelsior, n.d.■ Cardoso, Arnaldo Pinto. O Presepio Barroco Portugues. Lisbon: Bertrand, 2003.■ Chaves, Luis. Os Barristas Portugueses. Coimbra, 1925.■. Natal Portugues. Oporto: Liv. Classica Editora, 1942.■ Gargano, Pietro. Il Presepio. Otto Secoli di Storia, Arte, Tradizione. Milan: Fenice, 1995.■ Lima, Henrique de Campos F. Joaquim Machado de Castro, Escultor Conimbricense. Coimbra: Instituto de Historia de Arte, 1989. Macedo, Diogo de. Presepios Portugueses. Lisbon: Artis, 1951.■. Machado de Castro. Lisbon: Artis, 1958.■ Morais, Heitor. Natal do Meu Coracao. Braga: Ed. A.O., 1991.■ Pais, Alexandre Nobre. Presepios Portugueses Monumentos do Seculo XVIII em Terracotta, 2 vols. Master's thesis in history of art, Universidade Nova de Lisboa, 1998.■ Queiros, Jose. Ceramica Portuguesa. Lisbon: Presenca, 1998. Santos, Reinaldo dos. A Escultura em Portugal. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1951. Serrao, Vitor. Historia da Arte em Portugal IV-O Barroco. Lisbon: Presenca, 2003.■ Smith, Robert C. The Art Of Portugal 1500-1800. New York: Meredith Press, 1968.■ Sousa, Ernesto de. Presepios. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1998.■ Cinema■ Antunes, Joao and Jose de Matos-Cruz, Cinema Portugues 1896-1998. Lisbon: Lusomundo, 1997.■ Bandeira, Jose Gomes. Porto: 100 anos de cinema portugues. Oporto: Camara Municipal do Porto, 1996. Duarte, Fernando. Primitivos do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Cinecultura, 1960.■ Faria de Almeida, M., Resumo da Historia do Cinema. Lisbon: RTP, 1982. Nobre, Roberto. Singularidades do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Portugalia, n.d.■ Pina, Luis de. Aventura do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Vega, 1977.■. Documentarismo Portugues. Lisbon: IPC, 1977.■. Panorama do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Terra Livre, 1978.■. Historia do Cinema Portugues. Mem Martins: Europa-America, 1986.■ Ribeiro, Felix. O Cinema Portugues antes do Sonoro. Esboco Historiconema Portugues. Lisbon: Terra Livre, 1978.■. Panorama do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: n.d.■ Andresen, Sofia de Melo Breyner. A Fada Oriana. 9th ed. Lisbon: Figueiri-nhas, 1985.■ Araújo, Matilde Rosa. A estrada fascinante. Lisbon: Livros Horizonte, 1988. Barreto, Garcia. Literatura Para Crianças E Jovens Em Portugal. Oporto:■ Campo Das Letras, 1998. Bastos, Glória. A escrita para crianças em Portugal no seculo XIX. Lisbon:■ Caminho da Educaçao, 1997. Cadet, Maria Rita Chiappe. Os Contos da Mamã. Lisbon: Lallement Freres, 1883.■ Castro, Fernanda. Mariazinha em Africa, 2nd ed. Lisbon: Portugália, 1947. Cross, Esther, and Wilbur Cross. Portugal. Chicago: Childrens Press, 1986. DeSkalon, Anna, and Christa Stadtler. We Live in Portugal. New York: Watts, 1987.■ Gomes, Alice. A Nau Catrineta, 2nd ed. Lisbon: Portugália, 1973.■. A literatura para a infância. Lisbon: Torres & Abreu, 1979.■ Letria, José Jorge. Do sentimento mágico da vida. Lisbon: Escritor, 1994. Müller, Adolfo Simões. Historiazinha de Portugal, 6th ed. Oporto: Tavares Martins, 1983.■ Osório, Ana de Castro. Para as crianças. Illustr. by Leal da Câmara. Setúbal: Liv. Crianças, 1908.■ Pires, Maria Laura Bettencourt. História da literatura infantil portuguesa. Lisbon: Vega, 1981. Ribeiro, Aquilino. Arca de Noé-III Classe. Lisbon, 1989. Rocha, Natércia. Breve História da Literatura para Crianças em Portugal. Lisbon: Instituto de Cultura e Língua Portuguesa, 1984.■. Bibliografia geral da literatura portuguesa para crianças. Lisbon: Edit. Comunicação, 1987.■ Sá, Domingos Guimarães de. A literatura infantil em Portugal. Braga: Edit. Franciscana, 1981.■ Selfridge. John. Portugal. New York: Chelsea House, 1990. Vaz de Carvalho, Maria Amália. Contos para os Nossos Filhos, 11th ed. Oporto: Barreira, 1947.■ Viana, António Manuel Couto. Jõao de Deus e um século de literatura infantil em Portugal. Lisbon: Ed. do Templo, 1978.■ Lisbon, Capital City, in History and Literature■ Castelo-Branco, Fernando. Lisboa Seiscentista, 3rd ed. Lisbon: 1969.■ Castilho, Júlio de. Lisboa Antiga, 7 vols. Lisbon, 1935-45.■ Couto, Dejanirah. Histoire de Lisbonne. Paris: Fayard, 2000.■ Crespo, Ángel. Lisboa Mítica e Literária. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1987.■ Dias, Marina Tavares. Lisboa Desaparecida. Lisbon: Quimera, 1990.■ Dionísio, Sant'anna, ed. Guia de Portugal. Vol. I: Lisboa e Arredores. Lisbon: Biblioteca Nacional de Lisboa, 1924, orig. ed; reprint, Gulbenkian Foundation, 1979.■ França, José-Augusto. Lisboa Pombalina e o Iluminismo. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1977.■ Moita, Irisalva, ed. O Livro de Lisboa. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1994.■ Neves, Orlando. Lisboa em Crónica. Lisbon: Author's Ed., 1968.■ Pavão, Luís, and Mário Pereira. Tabernas de Lisboa. Lisbon: Assírio & Alvim, 1981.■ Pessoa, Fernando. Lisboa. O que o turista deve ver: What the Tourist Should See. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1997.■ Queirós, José Maria Eça de. À Capital. Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1960.■ Santos, Piedade Braga, et al. Lisboa Setecentista vista por Estrangeiros. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1996.■ Vieira, Alice. Esta Lisboa. Lisbon: Caminho, 1993.■ Wright, David, and Patrick Swift. Lisbon: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1971.■ Azevedo, João Lúcio. Historia das Cristãos-Novos. Lisbon: Liv. Clássica, 1975.■ Baião, António. A Inquisição em Portugal e no Brasil: Subsídios para a sua história. Lisbon: Arquivo Histórico Portugues, 1906. Bethencourt, Francisco. "Portugal: A Scrupulous Inquisition," In Bengt Ankarloo and Gustav Henningsen, eds., Early Modern Witchcraft: Centres and Peripheries, 403-22. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1990.■. "Os equilíbrios sociais do Poder." In José Mattoso, ed., Historia De Portugal, Vol. 3, No Alvorecer Da Modernidade ( 1480-1620). Lisbon: Estampa, 1993.■ Braga, Maria Luísa. A Inquisição em Portugal na primeira metade do Séc. XVIII. Lisbon: Inst. Nacional de Investigação Científica, 1992.■ Haliczer, Stephen, ed. Inquisition and Society in Early Modern Europe. London: Croom Helm, 1987.■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. Reprint. New York: AMS Press, 1968.■ Magalhães, Joaquim Romero. "Em Busca dos Tempos da Inquisição (15731615)." Revista de História das Ideias 9 (1987): 191-228.■ Mea, Elvira Cunha Azevedo. A Inquisição de Coimbra no Século XVI. Oporto, 1989.■ Mendonça, José Lourenço D. de, and António Joaquim Moreira. História da Inquisição em Portugal. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1980.■ Novinsky, Anita, and Luísa M. Carneiro, eds. Inquisição: Ensaios sobre Mentalidade, Heresias e Arte. Rio de Janeiro: Expressão e Cultura, 1992.■ Pereira, Isais da Rosa. Documentos para a história da Inquisição em Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.■ Rego, Yvonne Cunha, ed. Feiticeiros, Profetas e Visionários: Textos Antigos Portugueses. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional e Casa da Moeda, 1981.■ Saraiva, António José. Inquisição e cristãos-novos. Lisbon: Estampa, 1985.■ Walker, Timothy Dale. "Doctors, Folk Medicine and the Inquisition: The Repression of Popular Healing in Portugal during the Enlightenment Era." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of History, Boston University, 2001.■ Literature in English Translation: Selection■ Alcaforado, Mariana. The Letters of a Portuguese Nun ( Mariana Alcaforado). Edgar Prestage, trans. London: D. Nutt, 1893.■ Andrade, Eugénio de. "White on White." Alexis Levitin, trans. Quarterly Review of Literature. Poetry Series VIII. Vol. 27. Princeton, N.J., 1987.■. Another Name for Earth; O outro nome da terra. Alexis Levitin, trans. Ft. Bragg, Calif.: QED Press, 1997.■ Andresen, Sophia de Mello Breyner. Marine Rose: Selected Poems. Ruth Fain-light, trans. Redding Ridge, Conn.: Swan Books, 1989.■ Antunes, António Lobo. South of Nowhere. Elizabeth Lowe, trans. New York: Random House, 1983.■. Fado Alexandrino. Gregory Rabassa, trans. New York: Grove Weidenfeld, 1990.■. An Explanation of the Birds. Richard Zenith, trans. New York: Grove Weidenfeld, 1991.■. Act of the Damned. New York: Grove Press, 1995.■. The Natural Order of Things. New York: Grove Press, 2000.■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. The Three Marias: New Portuguese Letters. Helen R. Lane, trans. New York: Doubleday, 1975.■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. Poems from the Portuguese ( with the Portuguese text). A.■ Bell, trans. Oxford: Blackwell, 1913.■ Camões, Luís de. The Lusiads of Luís de Camões. Leonard Bacon, trans. New York: Hispanic Society of America, 1950.■. The Lusiads. William C. Atkinson, trans. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1952.■. The Lusiads. Landeg White, trans. New York: Oxford University Press, 1997.■ Castelo Branco, Camilo. Doomed Love ( A Family Memoir). Alice R. Clemente, trans Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1995. Castro, José Maria Ferreira de. Emigrants. Dorothy Ball, trans. New York: Macmillan, 1962.■. Jungle. Charles Duff, trans. New York: Viking, 1935.■. The Mission. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Hamilton, 1963.■ Dantas, Júlio. The Cardinals' Collation, 48th ed. A. Saintsbury, trans. London, 1962.■ Dias de Melo. Dark Stones. Gregory McNab, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1996.■ Dinis, Júlio. The Fidalgos of Casa Mourisca. Rosanna Dabney, trans. Boston: D. Lothrop, 1891.■ Garrett, Almeida. Brother Luiz de Sousa [play]. Edgar Prestage, trans. London: Elkin Mathess, 1909.■. Travels in My Homeland. John M. Parker, trans. London: Peter Owen and UNESCO, 1987. Griffin, Jonathan. Camões: Some Poems Translated from the Portuguese by Jonathan Griffin. London: Menard Press, 1976. Jorge, Lídia. The Murmuring Coast. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1995.■ Lisboa, Eugénio, ed. Portuguese Short Fiction. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1997.■ Lopes, Fernão. The English in Portugal 1367-87: Extracts from the Chronicles of Dom Fernando and Dom João. Derek W. Lomax and R. J. Oakley, eds. and trans. Warminster, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1988.■ Macedo, Helder, ed. Contemporary Portuguese Poetry: An Anthology in English. Helder Macedo, et al., trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet New Press, 1978.■ Martins, J. P. De Oliveira. A History of Iberian Civilization. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans.; preface by Salvador de Madariaga. New York: Cooper Square, 1969.■ Mendes Pinto, Fernão. The Travels of Mendes Pinto [Orig. title: Peregrinação].■ Rebecca D. Catz, trans., with introduction and notes. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1989. Miguéis, José Rodrigues. A Man Smiles at Death with Half a Face. George■ Monteiro, trans. Hanover, N.H.: University Press of New England, 1991.■. Happy Easter. John Byrne, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1995.■. Steerage and Ten Other Stories. George Monteiro, ed. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1998. Monteiro, Luís De Sttau. The Rules of the Game. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Hamilton, 1965.■ Mourão-Ferreira, David. Lucky in Love. Christine Robinson, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1999. Namora, Fernando. Field of Fate. Dorothy Ball, trans. London: Macmillan, 1970.■. Mountain Doctor. Dorothy Ball, trans. London: Macmillan, 1956.■ Nemésio, Vitorino. Inclement Weather over the Channel. Francisco Cota Fagundes, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1993.■. Stormy Isles: An Azorean Tale. Francisco C. Fagundes, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 2000.■ Paço D'Arcos, Joaquim. Memoirs of a Banknote. Robert Lyle, trans. London, 1968.■ Pedroso, Consiglieri, comp. Portuguese Folk-Tales. Henriqueta Monteiro, trans. Reprint of orig. 1882 ed. New York: Benjamin Blom, 1969.■ Pessoa, Fernando. Fernando Pessoa: Sixty Portuguese Poems. F. E. G. Quintanilha, ed. and trans. Cardiff: University of Wales Press, 1971.■. Selected Poems: Fernando Pessoa. 2nd rev. ed. Jonathan Griffin, trans. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1982.■. The Book of Disquiet. Alfred MacAdams, trans. New York: Pantheon, 1991.■. Fernando Pessoa: Selected Poems. Peter Rickard, ed. and trans. Edinburgh, U.K.: Edinburgh University Press, 1991.■. "The Mariner: A 'Static Drama' in One Act." In Translation: Portugal.■ George Ritchie, et al., trans. The Journal of Literary Translation. Vol. XXV, 38-56. New York: Translation Center, Columbia University, 1991.■. Message: Bilingual Edition. Jonathan Griffin, trans. London: Menard Press and King's College, 1992.■ Pires, José Cardoso. Ballad of a Dog's Beach. Mary Fitton, trans. London: J. M. Dent, 1986.■ Queirós, José Maria Eça de. Cousin Bazilio. Roy Campbell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1953.■. The Relic. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1954.■. The City and the Mountains. Roy Campbell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1955.■. The Sin of Father Amaro. Nan Flanagan, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1962.■. The Maias. Patricia McGowan Pinheiro, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1965.■. The Illustrious House of Ramires. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1968.■. Letters from England. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1970.■. To the Capital. John Vetch, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1995.■ Quental, Antero de. Sixty-four Sonnets. Edgar Prestage, trans. London: David Nutt, 1894.■ Redol, Alves. The Man with Seven Names. L. L. Barrett, trans. New York: Knopf, 1964.■ Resende, André de. André deResende's 'Poema Latina'/ 'Latinpoems.' J. C. R. Martyn, ed. and trans. Lewiston N.Y.: Lampeter and Edwin Mellen, 1998. Ribeiro, Aquilino. When the Wolves Howl. Patricia McGowan Pinheiro, trans. New York: Macmillan; London: Cape, 1963. Sá Carneiro, Mário de. The Great Shadow ( and Other Stories). Margaret Jull Costa, trans. Sawtry, U.K.: Dedalus, 1996. Santareno, Bernardo. The Promise. Nelson H. Vieira, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1981.■ Saramago, José. Baltasar and Blimunda. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1987.■. The Stone Raft. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1991.■. The Year of the Death of Ricardo Reis. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1991.■. The History of the Siege of Lisbon. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt Brace, 1996.■. Blindness. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1999.■. Tale of the Unknown Island. New York: Harcourt Brace, 2000.■. All the Names. Margaret Jull Costa, trans. New York: Harcourt, 2000.■. Journey to Portugal. New York: Harcourt Brace, 2001.■ Sena, Jorge de. The Poetry of Jorge de Sena: A Bilingual Selection. Frederick G. Williams et al., trans. Santa Barbara, Calif.: Mudborn Press, 1980.■. By the Rivers of Babylon and Other Stories. New Brunswick, N.J.: Rutgers University Press, 1989.■ Vicente, Gil. Four Plays of Gil Vicente: Edited from the Editio Princeps ( 1562). Aubrey F. G. Bell, ed. and trans. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1920.■. Lyrics of Gil Vicente. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans. Oxford: Oxford University Press, Hispanic Notes and Monographs, Portuguese Series 1, 1921.■. The Play of Rubena. Jack E. Tomlins, trans.; Rene P. Garay and José I. Suarez, eds. New York: National Hispanic Foundation for Humanities, 1993.■. The Boat Plays. David Johnston, trans. and adaptation. London: Oberon, 1996.■. Three Discovery Plays. Anthony Lappin, trans. Warminster, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1997.■ Vieira, António. Dust Thou Art. Rev. W. Anderson, trans. London, 1882.■ Portuguese and Portuguese-American Cooking: Cuisine■ Anderson, Jean. Food of Portugal. New York: Hearst, 1994. Asselin, E. Donald. A Portuguese-American Cookbook. Rutland, Vt.: Charles E. Tuttle, 1966.■ Bourne, Ursula. Portuguese Cookery. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1973. Crato, Maria Helena Tavares. Cozinha Portuguesa I, II. Lisbon: Editorial Presença, 1978.■ Dienhart, Miriam, and Anne Emerson, ed. Cooking in Portugal. Cascais: American Women of Lisbon, 1978.■ Feibleman, Peter S. The Cooking of Spain and Portugal. New York: Time-Life Books; Foods of the World, 1969.■ Koehler, Margaret H. Recipes from the Portuguese of Provincetown. Riverside, Conn.: Chatham Press, 1973. Manjny, Maite. The Home Book of Portuguese Cookery. London: Faber & Faber, 1974.■ Marques, Susan Lowndes. Good Food from Spain and Portugal. London: Muller, 1956.■ Modesto, Maria de Lourdes. Cozinha Tradicional Portuguesa. Lisbon: Verbo, 1982.■ Ortiz, Elisabeth Lambert. The Food of Spain and Portugal. The Complete Iberian Cuisine. New York: Atheneum, 1989. Pinto, Elvira. La Bonne Cuisine Portugaise. Paris: Edicions Garanciere, 1985.■ Robertson, Carol. Portuguese Cooking: The Authentic and Robust Cuisine of Portugal. Berkeley Calif.: North Atlantic, 1993. Schmaeling, Tony. The Cooking of Spain and Portugal. Ware, U.K.: Omega, 1983.■ Vieira, Édite. The Taste of Portugal. London: Robinson, 1989.■ Von Treskow, Maria. Zü Gast in Portugal: Eine Kulnarische Reise in Garten Europas. Weingarten: Kunstverlag, 1989. Wright, Carol. Portuguese Food. London: Dent, 1969.■. Self-catering in Portugal: Making the Most of Local Food and Drink. London: Croom Helm, 1986.■ Afonso, Simonetta Luz, and Angela Delaforce. Palace of Queluz— The Gardens. Lisbon, 1989.■ Araújo, Iluídio Alves de. Arte Paisagista e Arte das Jardins em Portugal. Lisbon, 1962.■ Azeredo, Francisco de. Casas Senhoriais Portuguesas. Barcelos, 1986.■ Binney, Marcus. Country Manors of Portugal. New York: Scala Books, 1987.■ Bowe, Patrick, and Nicolas Sapieha. Gardens of Portugal. New York: Scala Books and Harper and Row, 1989.■ Cane, Florence du. The Flowers and Gardens of Madeira. London, 1924.■ Cardoso, Pedro Homem, and Helder Carita. Da Grandeza das Jardins em Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.■ Carita, Helder, and Homem Cardoso. Portuguese Gardens. London: Antique Collector's Club, 1987.■ Costa, António da, and Luís de O. Franquinho. Madeira: Plantas e Floras. Funchal, 1986.■ Nichols, Rose Standish. Spanish and Portuguese Gardens. Boston, 1926.■ Pereira, Arthur D. Sintra and Its Farm Manors. Sintra, 1983.■ Sampaio, Gonçalo. Flora Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1946.■ Sitwell, Sacheverell. Portugal and Madeira. London: Batsford, 1945.■ Underwood, John, and Pat Underwood. Landscapes of Madeira. London, 1980.■ Vieira, Rui. Flowers of Madeira. Funchal, 1973.■ Viterbo, Francisco Marques de Sousa. A Jardinagem em Portugal, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1906-9.■ Education, Science, Health, and Medical History■ Albuquerque, Luís de. Estudos de História, 3 vols. Coimbra, 1973-81.■. Ciência e experiência nos Descobrimentos portugueses. Lisbon, 1983.■. Para a História de Ciência em Portugal. Lisbon, 1983.■. As Navegaçoes E A Sua Projecção Na Ciência E Na Cultura. Lisbon, 1987.■ Baião, Antônio. Episódios Dramáticos da Inquisição Portuguesa, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1936-55.■ Cabreira, Antônio. Portugal nos mares e nas ciências. Lisbon, 1929. Carvalho, Rômulo de. A Astronomia em Portugal (séc. xviii). Lisbon, 1985. Fernandes, Barahona. Egas Moniz: Pioneiro de descobrimentos médicos. Lisbon, 1983.■ Gaitonde, P. D. Portuguese Pioneers in India: Spotlight on Medicine. London: Sangam Books, 1983.■ Hanson, Carl A. "Portuguese Cosmology in the Late Seventeenth Century." In Benjamin F. Taggie and Richard W. Clement, eds., Iberia & the Mediterranean, 75-85. Warrensburg: Central Missouri State University, 1989.■ Higgins, Michael H., and Charles F. S. de Winton. Survey of Education in Portugal. London, 1942.■ Hirsch, Elizabeth Feist. Damião de Góis: The Life and Thought of a Portuguese Humanist. The Hague, 1967.■ Lemos, Maximiano. Arquivos de História da Medicina Portuguesa. Several vols. Lisbon, 1886-1923. Vol. I. História da Medicina em Portugal. Doutrina e Instituições. Lisbon, 1899.■ Mira, Matias Ferreira de. História da Medicina Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1948.■ Orta, Garcia de. Colóquios dos Simples e Drogas e Cousas Medicinais da India. Conde de Ficalho, ed., 2 vols. Lisbon, 1891-95.■ Osório, J. Pereira. História e Desenvolvimento da Ciência em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1986-89.■ Pina, Luís de. "Uma prioridade portuguesa do século XVI. João de Barros e a Dactiloscópia Oriental." Arquivo da Repartição de Antropologia Criminal IV (1936).■. "As Ciências na História do Império Colonial Português — Séculos XV a XIX." Anais de Faculdade de Ciências do Porto ( 1939-10).■. "Os Portugueses Mestres de Ciência e Metras no Estrangeiro." Actas do Congresso do Mundo Português. Lisbon, 1940.■. "A Ciência em Portugal (bosquejo Histórico)." In Secretariado Nacional da Informação, ed., Portugal: Breviário Da Pátria Para Os Portugueses Ausentes, 277-301. Lisbon, 1946.■ Richards, Robert A. C., ed. Guide to World Science: Vol. 9: Spain and Portugal, 2nd ed. Guernsey, U.K.: F. H. Books, 1974.■ Saraiva, António José. História da Cultura em Portugal, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1950-62.■ ———. "João de Barros." In Serrao, ed., Dicionário de História de Portugal 1 (1963): 307-8.■ Silvestre Ribeiro, José. História dos Establecimentos Scientíficos, Literários e Artísticos de Portugal nos Successivos Reinados da Monarchia, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1871-83.■ Veiga-Pires, J. A., and Ronald G. Grainger, eds. Pioneers in Angiography: The Portuguese School ofAngiography. Lancaster, U.K.: MTP Press, 1982.■ Walker, Timothy. "Doctors, Folk Medicine and the Inquisition: The Repression of Popular Healing in Portugal during the Enlightenment Era." Ph.D. dissertation, History Department, Boston University, 2001.■ Barbosa, Madelena. "Women in Portugal." Women's Studies International Quarterly 4 (1981): 477-80.■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. Novas Cartas Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1972.■ ———. The Three Marias. New Portuguese Letters. Helen R. Lane, trans. New York: Doubleday, 1975.■ Brettell, Caroline B. We Have Already Cried Many Tears: The Stories of Three Portuguese Migrant Women. Cambridge, Mass.: Schenkman, 1982.■ Ferreira, Virginia. "Engendering Portugal: Social Change, State Politics, and Women's Social Mobilization." In António Costa Pinto, ed., Modern Portugal, 162-88. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.■ Goodwin, Mary. "Portuguese Feminism." Portuguese Studies Newsletter 17 (Spring-Summer 1987): 12-13.■ Lamas, Maria. As Mulheres do Meu País. Lisbon, 1948.■ "Mulheres Portuguesas e Feminismo." Análise Social [special number on Portuguese Women and Feminism] 22 (1986): 92-93.■ Osório, Ana de Castro. As Mulheres Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1905.■ Sadlier, Darlene J. The Question of How: Women Writers and New Portuguese Literature. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood; Contributions in Women's Studies, no. 109, 1989.■ Silva, Manuela. The Employment of Women in Portugal. Luxembourg: Office for Official Publications, European Communities, 1984. Velho da Costa, Maria. Maina Mendes. Lisbon, 1974.■ Vicente, Ana, and Maria Reynolds de Souza. Family Planning in Portugal. Lisbon, 1984.■ Almeida, Fortunato de. História da Igreja em Portugal. 6 vols. Coimbra, 1910-24, and Oporto, 1967-72. Alonso, Joaquim Maria. The Secret of Fátima: Fact and Legend. Cambridge, Mass.: Ravengate Press, 1979. Alves, José da Felicidade, ed. Católicos e política de Humberto Delgado à Marcelo Caetano. Lisbon, 1969. Araújo, Miguel de, ed. Dicionario político; 1; Os Bispos e a revoluçao de Abril. Lisbon, 1976. Bishko, Charles Julian. Spanish and Portuguese Monastic History 600-1300. London, Variorum Reprints, 1984.■ Blanshard, Paul. Freedom and Catholic Power in Spain and Portugal. Boston: Beacon Press, 1962.■ Boxer, C. R. The Church Militant and Iberian Expansion 1440-1770. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1978. Bruneau, Thomas C. "Church and State in Portugal: Crises of Cross and Sword." Journal of Church and State XVIII (1976): 463-90. Freire, José Geraldes. Resistência Católico ao Salazarismo-Marcelismo. Oporto, 1976.■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. John C. Banner, trans. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1962.■ IPOPE. Estudo sobre liberdade e religião em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973. Johnston, Francis. Fátima: The Great Sign. Chulmleigh, U.K.: Augustine Publications, 1980.■ Kondor, Fr. Louis. Fátima in Lucia's Own Words: Sister Lucia's Memoirs. Fatima: Postulation Center, 1976. Lourenço, Joaquim Maria. Situação jurídica da Igreja em Portugal. Coimbra, 1943.■ Mattoso, José. Religião e Cultura na Idade Média Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1982. Miller, Samuel J. Portugal and Rome c. 1748-1830: An Aspect of Catholic Enlightenment. Rome: Universita Gregoriana Editrice, 1978. O'Malley, John W. The First Jesuits. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1993.■ Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wisc.: Bruce, 1957.■ Prestage, Edgar. Portugal: A Pioneer of Christianity. Lisbon, 1945.■ Richard, Robert. Etudes sur l'histoire morale et religieuse de Portugal. Paris: Centro Cultural de Gulbenkian, 1970.■ Robinson, Richard A. H. "The Religious Question and Catholic Revival in Portugal, 1900-1930." Journal of Contemporary History XII (1977): 345-62.■. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London: Allen & Unwin, 1979.■ Rodrigues, R. P. Francisco. História da Companhia de Jesus na Assistência de Portugal, 7 vols. Lisbon, 1931-50.■ Roth, Cecil. A History of the Marranos. Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society of America, 1932.■ Agriculture, Viticulture, and Fishing■ Abreu-Ferreira, Darlene. "The Portuguese in Newfoundland: Documentary Evidence Examined." Portuguese Studies Review 4, 1 (1995-96): 11-33.■ Allen, H. Warner. The Wines of Portugal. London: Michael Joseph, 1963.■ Barros, Afonso de. A reforma agrária em Portugal. Oeiras, 1979.■ Beamish, Huldine V. The Hills of Alentejo. London: Geoffrey Bles, 1958.■ Bennett, Norman R. "The Golden Age of the Port Wine System, 1781-1807." The International History Review XII (1990): 221-18.■ Black, Richard. "The Myth of Subsistence: Market Production in the Small Farm Sector of Northern Portugal." Iberian Studies 1, 8 (1989): 25-41.■ Bravo, Pedro, and Duarte de Oliveira. Viticulture Moderna. Lisbon, 1974.■. Vinhas e Vinhos De Portugal. Lisbon, 1979.■ Cabral, Manuel V. "Agrarian Structures and Recent Movements in Portugal." Journal of Peasant Studies 4, 5 (July 1978): 411-45.■ Cardoso, José Carvalho. A Agricultura Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1973.■ Carvalho, Bento de. Guía Dos Vinhos Portugueses. Lisbon, 1982.■ Clarke, Robert. Open Boat Whaling in the Azores: The History and Present Methods of a Relic Industry. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1954.■ Cockburn, Ernest. Port Wine and Oporto. London: Wine & Spirit, 1949. Cole, S. C. "Cod, Cod Country and Family: The Portuguese Newfoundland Fishery." Mast 3, 1 (1990): 1-29.■ Coull, James. The Fisheries of Europe. London: G. Bell & Sons, 1972.■ Croft-Cooke, Rupert. Port. London: Putnam, 1957.■. Madeira. London: Putnam, 1961.■ Delaforce, John. The Factory House at Oporto. London: Christie's Wine Publications, 1979 and later eds.■ Doel, Patricia A. Port O'Call: Memories of the Portuguese White Fleet in St. John's Newfoundland. St. John's, Newfoundland: ISER, 1992.■ Fletcher, Wyndham. Port: An Introduction to Its History and Delights. London: Bernet, 1978.■ Francis, A. D. The Wine Trade. London: Adam and Charles Black, 1972.■ Freitas, Eduardo, João Ferreira de Almeida, and Manuel Villaverde Cabral. Modalidades de penetração do capitalismo na agricultura: estruturas agrárias em Portugal Continental, 1950-1970. Lisbon, 1976.■ Gonçalves, Francisco Esteves. Portugal: A Wine Country. Lisbon, 1984.■ Gulbenkian Foundation. Agrarian Reform. Lisbon, 1981.■ Kurlansky, Mark. Cod: A Biography of the Fish That Changed the World. New York: Walker, 1997.■ Malefakis, Edward. "Two Iberian Land Reforms Compared: Spain, 1931-1936 and Portugal, 1974—1978." In Gulbenkian Foundation, Agrarian Reform. Lisbon, 1981.■ Moutinho, M. História da pesca do bacalhau. Lisbon: Imprensa Universitária, 1985.■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. lntrodução a história da agricultura em Portugal.■ Lisbon, 1968. Pato, Octávio. O Vinho. Lisbon, 1971.■ Pearson, Scott R. Portuguese Agriculture in Transition. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1987.■ Postgate, Raymond. Portuguese Wine. London: Dent, 1969.■ Read, Jan. The Wines of Portugal. London: Faber & Faber, 1982.■ Robertson, George. Port. London: Faber & Faber, 1982 ed.■ Rutledge, Ian. "Land Reform and the Portuguese Revolution." Journal of Peasant Studies 5, 1 (Oct. 1977): 79-97.■ Sanceau, Elaine. The British Factory at Oporto. Oporto, 1970.■ Simon, Andre L. Port. London: Constable, 1934.■ Simões, J. Os grandes trabalhadores do Mar: Reportagens na Terra Nova e na Groenlândia. Lisbon: Gazeta dos Caminho de Ferro, 1942.■ Smith, Diana. Portugal and the Challenge of 1992: Special Report. New York: Camões Center/RIIC, Columbia University, 1990.■ Stanislawski, Dan. Landscapes of Bacchus: The Vine in Portugal. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1970.■ Teixeira, Carlos, and Victor M. Pereira da Rosa, eds. The Portuguese in Canada: From the Seat to the City. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2000.■ Unwin, Tim. "Farmers' Perceptions of Agrarian Change in Northwest Portugal." Journal of Rural Studies 1, 4 (1985): 339-57.■ Valadão do Valle, E. Bacalhau: tradições históricas e económicos. Lisbon, 1991.■ Venables, Bernard. Baleia! The Whalers of Azores. London: Bodley Head, 1968.■ Villiers, Alan. The Quest of the Schooner Argus: A Voyage to the Banks and Greenland. New York: Scribners, 1951. World Bank. Portugal: Agricultural Survey. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978.■ ECONOMY, INDUSTRY, AND DEVELOPMENT■ Aiyer, Srivain, and Shahid A. Chandry. Portugal and the E.E.C.: Employment and Implications. Lisbon, 1979.■ Baklanoff, Eric N. The Economic Transformation of Spain and Portugal. New York: Praeger, 1978.■. "Changing Systems: The Portuguese Revolution and the Public Enterprise Sector." ACES ( Association of Comparative Economic Studies) Bulletin 26 (Summer-Fall 1984): 63-76.■. "Portugal's Political Economy: Old and New." In K. Maxwell and M. Haltzel, eds., Portugal: Ancient Country, Young Democracy, 37-59. Washington, D.C.: Wilson Center Press, 1990.■ Barbosa, Manuel P. Growth, Migration and the Balance of Payments in a Small, Open Economy. New York: Garland, 1984.■ Braga de Macedo, Jorge, and Simon Serfaty, eds. Portugal since the Revolution: Economic and Political Perspectives. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1981.■ Carvalho, Camilo, et al. Sabotagem Econômica: " Dossier" Banco Espírito Santo e Comercial de Lisboa. Lisbon, 1975.■ Corkill, David. The Development of the Portuguese Economy: A Case of Euro-peanization. London: Routledge, 1999.■ Cravinho, João. "The Portuguese Economy: Constraints and Opportunities." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 111-65. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.■ Dornsbusch, Rudiger, Richard S. Eckhaus, and Lane Taylor. "Analysis and Projection of Macroeconomic Conditions in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 299-330. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.■ The Economist (London). "On the Edge of Europe: A Survey of Portugal." (June 30, 1981): 3-27.■. "Coming Home: A Survey of Portugal." (May 28, 1988).■. 'The New Iberia: Not Quite Kissing Cousins" [Spain and Portugal]. (May 5, 1990): 21-24.■ Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian and German Marshall Fund of the U.S., eds. II Conferência Internacional sobre e Economia Portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1979.■ Hudson, Mark. Portugal to 1993: Investing in a European Future. London: The Economist Intelligence Unit/Special Report No. 11 57/EIU Economic Prospects Series, 1989.■ International Labour Office (ILO). Employment and Basic Needs in Portugal. Geneva: ILO, 1979.■ Kavalsky, Basil, and Surendra Agarwal. Portugal: Current and Prospective Economic Trends. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978.■ Krugman, Paul, and Jorge Braga de Macedo. "The Economic Consequences of the April 25th Revolution." Economia III (1979): 455-83.■ Lewis, John R., and Alan M. Williams. "The Sines Project: Portugal's Growth Centre or White Elephant?" Town Planning Review 56, 3 (1985): 339-66.■ Makler, Harry M. "The Consequences of the Survival and Revival of the Industrial Bourgeoisie." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 251-83. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.■ Marques, A. La Politique Economique Portugaise dans la Période de la Dictature ( 1926-1974). Doctoral thesis, 3rd cycle, University of Grenoble, France, 1980.■ Martins, B. Sociedades e grupos em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973.■ Mata, Eugenia, and Nuno Valério. História Econômica De Portugal: Uma Perspectiva Global. Lisbon: Edit. Presença, 1994. Murteira, Mário. "The Present Economic Situation: Its Origins and Prospects." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 331-42. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979. OCED. Economic Survey: Portugal: 1988. Paris: OCED, 1988 [see also this series since 1978].■ Pasquier, Albert. L'Economie du Portugal: Données et Problémes de Son Expansion. Paris: Librarie Generale de Droit, 1961. Pereira da Moura, Francisco. Para onde vai e economia portuguesa? Lisbon, 1973.■ Pintado, V. Xavier. Structure and Growth of the Portuguese Economy. Geneva: EFTA, 1964.■ Pitta e Cunha, Paulo. "Portugal and the European Economic Community." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 321-38. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.■. "The Portuguese Economic System and Accession to the European Community." In E. Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 281-300. Lisbon, 1985. Porto, Manuel. "Portugal: Twenty Years of Change." In Alan Williams, ed., Southern Europe Transformed, 84-112. London: Harper & Row, 1984. Quarterly Economic Review. London: The Economist Intelligence Unit, 1974-present.■ Salgado de Matos, Luís. Investimentos Estrangeiros em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973 and later eds.■ Schmitt, Hans O. Economic Stabilisation and Growth in Portugal. Washington, D.C.: International Monetary Fund, 1981.■ Smith, Diana. Portugal and the Challenge of 1992. New York: Camões Center, RIIC, Columbia University, 1989.■ Tillotson, John. The Portuguese Bank Note Case [ 1920s]: Legal, Economic and Financial Approaches to the Measure of Damages in Contract. Manchester, U.K.: Faculty of Law, University of Manchester, 1992.■ Tovias, Alfred. Foreign Economic Relations of the Economic Community: The Impact of Spain and Portugal. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1990.■ Valério, Nuno. A moeda em Portugal, 1913-1947. Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1984.■. As Finanças Públicas Portuguesas Entre As Duas Guerras Mundiais. Lisbon: Cosmos, 1994.■ World Bank. Portugal: Current and Prospective Economic Trends. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978 and to the present.■ PHOTOGRAPHY ON PORTUGAL■ Alves, Afonso Manuel, Antônio Sacchetti, and Moura Machado. Lisboa. Lisbon, 1991.■ Antunes, José. Lisboa do nosso olhar; A look on Lisbon. Lisbon: Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, 1991. Beaton, Cecil. Near East. London: Batsford, 1943.■. Lisboa 1942: Cecil Beaton, Lisbon 1942. Lisbon: British Historical Society of Portugal/Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian, 1995.■ Bottineau, Yves. Portugal. London: Thames & Hudson, 1957.■ Câmara Municipal de Lisboa. 7 Olhares ( Seven Viewpoints). Lisbon: Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, 1998.■ Capital, A. Lisboa: Imagens d'A Capital. Lisbon: Edit. Notícias, 1984.■ Dias, Marina Tavares. Photographias de Lisboa, 1900 ( Photographs of Lisbon, 1900). Lisbon: Quimera, 1991.■. Os melhores postais antigos de Lisboa ( The best old postcards of Lisbon). Lisbon: Químera, 1995.■ Finlayson, Graham, and Frank Tuohy. Portugal. London: Thames & Hudson, 1970.■ Glassner, Helga. Portugal. Berlin-Zurich: Atlantis-Verlag, 1942. Hopkinson, Amanda, ed. Reflections by Ten Portuguese photographers. Bark-way, U.K.: Frontline/Portugal 600, 1996.■ Lima, Luís Leiria, and Isabel Salema. Lisboa de Pedra e Bronze. Lisbon, 1990.■ Martins, Miguel Gomes. Lisboa ribeirinha ( Riverside Lisbon). Lisbon: Arquivo Municipal, Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, Livros Horizonte, 1994. Vieira, Alice. Esta Lisboa ( This Lisbon). Lisbon: Caminho, 1994. Wohl, Hellmut, and Alice Wohl. Portugal. London: Frederick Muller, 1983.■ EQUESTRIANISM■ Andrade, Manoel Carlos de, Luz da Liberal e Nobre Arte da Cavallaria. Lisbon, 1790.■ Graciosa, Filipe. Escola Portuguesa de Arte Equestre. Lisbon, 2004.■ Horsetalk Magazine. Published in New Zealand.■ Oliveira, Nuno. Reflections on the Equestrian Art. London, 2000.■ Russell, Eleanor, ed. The Truth in the Teaching of Nuno Oliveira. Stanhope,■ Queensland, Australia, 2003. Vilaca, Luis V., and Pedro Yglesias d'Oliveira, eds. LUSITANO. Coudelarias De Portugal. O Cavalo ancestral do Sudoeste da Europa. Lisbon: ICONOM, 2005.■ Websites of interest: www.equestrian.pt portugalweb.comHistorical dictionary of Portugal > CULTURE, LITERATURE, AND LANGUAGE
-
8 prendere
1. v/t takemalattia, treno catchcosa prendi? what will you have?prendere qualcuno per un italiano take or mistake someone for an Italianandare/venire a prendere qualcuno fetch someoneprendere fuoco catch fireprendere il sole sunbatheprendere paura take fright, get frightenedcivil aviation prendere quota gain heightprendere in giro qualcuno pull someone's legprendersela get upset ( per aboutcon with)che ti prende? what's got into you?2. v/i prendere a destra turn right* * *prendere v.tr.1 to take*; ( acchiappare) to catch*; ( afferrare) to seize: il gatto ha preso un topo, the cat has caught a mouse; hanno preso il ladro, they have caught the thief; non si lasciò prendere, he did his best not to get caught; ho preso due pesci, una lepre, I've caught two fish, a hare; le prese la mano, he took her hand; lo prese per il braccio e lo spinse fuori, he seized him by the arm and pushed him out; prendi questa lettera, take this letter; prendilo se vuoi, take it if you want it; se non lo vuoi me lo prendo io, if you don't want it I'll take it; prendo lezioni d'inglese, I take English lessons; prese la palla che gli gettai, he caught the ball I threw him; questa mattina non ero in tempo per prendere il treno delle nove, this morning I was not in time to catch the nine o'clock train; prenderò un taxi, I'll take a taxi; questo esempio è preso dalla Bibbia, this example is taken from the Bible; prendere un cavallo per le briglie, to take (hold of) a horse by the bridle; prendere qlcu. fra le braccia, to take s.o. in one's arms; prendere una fortezza, to take (o to capture) a fortress; prendere una laurea, to take a degree; prendere una medicina, to take a medicine; prendere un premio, to take (o to win) a prize // prendere su, to pick up: prendi su quelle carte, ( da terra) pick up those papers; ( prendile con te) take those papers with you // andare a prendere, to fetch: devo andarti a prendere un bicchiere d'acqua?, shall I fetch you a glass of water?; puoi andare a prendere mio figlio a scuola?, can you fetch my son from school?; verrò a prenderti nel pomeriggio, I'll call for you in the afternoon // fu presa dalla collera, she was seized with anger; fu preso dalla paura, he was seized with fright; fu preso da malore, he was taken ill // fui preso in trappola, I was caught in a trap // lo presi per un inglese, I took him for an Englishman // non prendere freddo, don't take cold // non ha preso cibo da due giorni, he hasn't eaten for two days // prendi questa strada, take this road // prendere dei pensionanti, to take in boarders // prenditi un po' di riposo, take a rest2 ( assumere) ( personale) to hire, to employ, to engage; ( comando, direzione ecc.) to assume, to take* over: dovremo prendere una segretaria, we'll have to hire (o to employ) a secretary; hanno preso un cameriere filippino, they've hired a Philippino waiter; prenderemo un avventizio per tre mesi, we'll employ a temporary worker for three months; prendere la direzione di una ditta, to take over the management of a firm; prendere il comando, to take over (o to assume) command // prendere servizio, to begin working // non me ne prendo la responsabilità, I won't take responsibility for it3 ( guadagnare) to earn, to get*; ( far pagare) to charge: prende un ottimo stipendio, he earns (o gets) an excellent wage; nella nuova ditta prende di più, in his new firm he earns more; quanto prendi a lezione?, how much do you charge for a lesson?4 ( richiede) to take*, to require: è un lavoro che prende molto tempo, this kind of work takes (o requires) a lot of time5 ( cogliere, sorprendere) to catch*, to take*: lo presi mentre frugava nella mia scrivania, I caught him while he was (o in the act of) rummaging in my desk; prendere il nemico di sorpresa, to take the enemy by surprise6 ( occupare) to take* up: questa poltrona prende troppo posto, this armchair takes up too much room7 ( comprare) to buy*; ( affittare) to rent: ha preso una casa al mare per l'estate, he has rented a house at the seaside for the summer; voglio prendermi un cappotto nuovo, I want to buy a new coat // prenderò un'auto a nolo, I'll hire a car8 ( colpire) to catch*, to get*; to hit*: lo presi sulla testa, I caught him on the head; prese la lepre al primo colpo, he hit (o got) the hare first shot9 ( malattie) to catch*, to get*: si è preso di nuovo l'influenza, he caught the flu again; non vorrei prendermi un raffreddore, I wouldn't like to get (o catch) a cold10 prendere a, ( incominciare a) to start (doing): dopo la morte del figlio egli prese a bere, after his son's death he took to drinking; quando prende a parlare nessuno riesce a fermarlo, when he starts talking nobody can stop him◆ v. intr.1 to take*; ( voltare) to turn: prendere a sinistra, a destra, to turn (to the) left, (to the) right; prendi ( per) questa strada, take this road; prendi per i campi, strike out across the fields◆ FRASEOLOGIA: che ti prende?, what's the matter with you? (o what's up?); non prendertela!, don't take on so!; non prendertela con me, don't be angry with me (o don't lay the blame on me); se la prende comoda, he takes it easy; se la prende troppo per l'avvenire di suo fratello, he is too concerned about his brother's future; se la prese a cuore, he took it to heart; se l'è presa, se l'è presa in mala parte, he has taken it amiss (o he has taken offence at it); non so come prenderlo, è sempre così nervoso, I don't know how to handle him, he is always so irritable; prendere qlcu. con le buone, con le cattive, to treat s.o. with kindness, harshly; prendere in simpatia, in antipatia qlcu., to take a liking, a dislike to s.o. // per chi mi prendi?, who do you take me for? // prendi tempo, non c'è fretta, take your time, there's no hurry // prendere interesse a qlco., to take an interest in sthg. // prendere marito, moglie, to get married // prendere o lasciare, take it or leave it // presi tanta pioggia, I got soaking wet (o I got soaked to the skin) // prendere l'abitudine di..., to get into the habit of... // prendere le cose come vengono, to take things as they come // prendere una cosa per un'altra, to mistake one thing for another // prendere un terno al lotto, to have a stroke of luck // prendere il toro per le corna, to take the bull by the horns // prenderle, to be beaten; ( di bambini) to be smacked (o spanked): il bambino le prese da suo padre, the child was smacked by his father // essere preso d'amore per..., to fall in love with... ∙ Per frasi come: prendere atto, prendere forma, prendere il largo, prendere piede ecc. → atto, forma, largo, piede ecc.* * *1. ['prɛndere]vb irreg vtha preso il libro dal tavolo — he picked up o took the book from the table
l'ho preso dal cassetto — I took o got it out of the drawer
l'ha preso per mano — she took his hand o took him by the hand
abbiamo preso una casa — (affittare) we have rented a house, (comprare) we have bought a house
3) (direzione, scorciatoia, mezzo pubblico) to takeha preso il treno — he took the train, he went by train
ha preso il treno delle 10 — he took o caught the 10 o'clock train
4) (registrare) to take (down)5) (guadagnare) to get, earn, (chiedere: somma, prezzo) to charge, askprende 2000 euro al mese — he makes o earns 2000 euros a month
6) (ricevere: colpi, schiaffi, sgridata) to get, (subire: malattia) to catch7) (ingoiare: pasto, panino, tè) to have, (medicina) to takeprendi qualcosa? — (da bere, da mangiare) would you like something to eat (o drink)?
8) (assumere: collaboratore, dipendente) to take on, hire, (responsabilità) to take on, assume, (tono, aria) to put on, (colore) to take on, (decisione) to take, make, come to9)essere preso dai rimorsi — to be full of remorse10)prendere qn/qc per — to mistake sb/sth forha preso le mie parole per o come un'offesa — he took offence at my words
per chi mi prendi? — who do you think I am?, what do you take me for?
11) (trattare: persona) to handleprendere qn con le buone/cattive — to handle sb tactfully/rudely
12) (occupare: spazio, tempo) to take up13)prendere a fare qc — to begin to do sth, start doing sth14)prendersela — (adirarsi) to get annoyed, (preoccuparsi) to get upset, worry
15)prendere da qn — (assomigliare) to take after sbprendersi cura di qn/qc — to look after sb/sth
2)prendere a destra — to go o turn right3)mi è preso un colpo — I got such a fright3. vr (prendersi)(uso reciproco: afferrarsi) to grab each other, seize each otherprendersi a pugni — to come to blows, punch each other
* * *['prɛndere] 1.verbo transitivo1) to take*; (afferrare) to grasp, to grab, to seize; (in movimento) to catch*; (raccogliere) to pick upprendere qcn. per il braccio, per (la) mano — to take sb. by the arm, hand
tieni, prendi! — here! catch!
prendere qcs. al volo — to catch sth. in midair
2) (sorprendere) to catch*; (catturare) to catch*, to capture; mil. (conquistare) to take*, to seize [città, fortezza]farsi prendere — to be o get caught
farsi prendere dal panico — to get o fly into a panic
3) (utilizzare) to take* [mezzo di trasporto, strada]prendere una curva — (imboccare) to go around a bend
4) (portare) to bring*; (portare via con sé) to take*; (rubare) to take*, to steal*prendi la sciarpa, fa freddo — take your scarf, it's cold
5) (ritirare) to get*prendere indietro — to take back [regalo, articolo, merce]
6) (prelevare)passare a prendere qcn., qcs. — to call for o pick up sb., sth
7) (consumare) to have* [bevanda, alimento, pasto]; to take* [medicina, droga]non prendi qcs. (da bere, da mangiare)? — won't you have sth. to eat or drink?
andare a prendere un caffè, una birra — to go for a coffee, beer
8) (scegliere) to take*prendere una decisione — to make o take a decision
9) (comprare) to get*10) (ricevere, ottenere) to get* [denaro, stipendio, premio, voto, diploma]; to take* [ lezioni]; (far pagare) to charge; (assumere) to take* over [direzione, potere]; to assume [ controllo]; (accumulare) to put* on [ peso]; (captare) [ televisore] to get* [ canale]prendo 1.000 euro al mese — I get 1,000 euros a month
prendere ordini da qcn. — to take orders from sb
11) (subire) to get* [schiaffo, scossa, contravvenzione]prendere qcn. a calci, a pugni — to kick, to punch sb
12) (accettare) to take*prendere male qcs. — to take sth. badly
prendere qcn. in simpatia, in antipatia — to take a liking, disliking to sb
13) (acquisire) to take* on [colore, significato]; to put* on [aria, espressione]; to pick up [accento, abitudine]prendere da qcn. — (assomigliare) to take after sb
14) (cominciare)15) (contrarre) to get*, to catch* [malattia, virus]16) (colpire, raggiungere) to hit*, to strike* [ bersaglio]; (sbattere contro) to hit*, to run* into, to go* into [albero, muro]17) (occupare) to take* up [spazio, tempo]prendere tempo — (temporeggiare) to hold off, to stall, to play for time
18) (alle dipendenze) to take* [sb.] on [impiegato, assistente, apprendista]; to engage [avvocato, guida]prendere qcn. come balia — to take sb. on as a nanny
prendere qcn. come socio — to take sb. into partnership
19) (coinvolgere) to involve20) (considerare) to take*prendiamo Luca, per esempio — take Luca, for example
mi hai preso forse per la tua serva? — I'm not your slave, you know!
prendere qcn. per qualcun altro — (confondere) to mistake sb. for sb. else
21) (trattare)22) (misurare) to take* [misure, pressione, polso]23) (annotare) to take* down [indirizzo, numero di targa]24) (possedere sessualmente) to take*25) (in locuzioni)prendere piede — to catch on, to take root
26) prenderle colloq. to get* a beating2.1) (andare, dirigersi)2) (infiammarsi) [fuoco, legno] to catch*3) (rapprendersi) [cemento, gesso] to set*4) (capitare)3.verbo pronominale prendersi1)2) (assumersi) to take* on [ impegno]; to take* [ merito]; (concedersi) to take* [ ferie]-rsi a cuore qcn., qcs. — to take sb., sth. to heart
-rsi cura di qcn. — to take care of sb. to look after sb.
-rsi la libertà di fare qcs. — to take the liberty of doing sth.
- rsi due giorni (di vacanza) — colloq. to take two days off
3) (subire) to get* [schiaffo, sgridata]- rsi l'influenza — to get flu, to catch o come down with flu
- rsi uno spavento — to have o get a fright
5) prendersela (preoccuparsi) to get* worked up; (arrabbiarsi) to take* sth. amissprendersela con qcn. — (incolpare) to go on at sb., to pick on sb.; (sfogarsi) to take it out on sb
••* * *prendere/'prεndere/ [10]1 to take*; (afferrare) to grasp, to grab, to seize; (in movimento) to catch*; (raccogliere) to pick up; prendere qcn. per il braccio, per (la) mano to take sb. by the arm, hand; tieni, prendi! here! catch! prendere qcs. al volo to catch sth. in midair; il martello si prende per il manico you hold a hammer by the handle2 (sorprendere) to catch*; (catturare) to catch*, to capture; mil. (conquistare) to take*, to seize [città, fortezza]; l'hanno preso mentre rubava they caught him stealing; farsi prendere to be o get caught; prendetelo! stop him! farsi prendere dal panico to get o fly into a panic3 (utilizzare) to take* [mezzo di trasporto, strada]; ha preso l'aereo per andare a Madrid he went to Madrid by air; sei riuscito a prendere il treno? did you manage to catch the train? prendi la prima a destra take the first turn on the right; prendere una curva (imboccare) to go around a bend4 (portare) to bring*; (portare via con sé) to take*; (rubare) to take*, to steal*; non ho preso abbastanza soldi I haven't brought enough money; prendi la sciarpa, fa freddo take your scarf, it's cold; mi hanno preso tutti i gioielli I had all my jewellery stolen5 (ritirare) to get*; prendere un libro in biblioteca to get a book out of the library; prendere indietro to take back [regalo, articolo, merce]6 (prelevare) andare a prendere i bambini a scuola to collect the children from school; è venuta a prendermi alla stazione she picked me up at the station; passare a prendere qcn., qcs. to call for o pick up sb., sth.7 (consumare) to have* [bevanda, alimento, pasto]; to take* [medicina, droga]; non prendi qcs. (da bere, da mangiare)? won't you have sth. to eat or drink? prenderò il pesce I'll have the fish; prendere il tè senza zucchero not to put sugar in one's tea; posso prendere un altro pasticcino? can I have another cake? andare a prendere un caffè, una birra to go for a coffee, beer8 (scegliere) to take*; prendere una (camera) doppia to take a double room; prendere una decisione to make o take a decision9 (comprare) to get*; prendi anche del prosciutto get some ham too; di solito prendiamo La Stampa we usually take La Stampa10 (ricevere, ottenere) to get* [denaro, stipendio, premio, voto, diploma]; to take* [ lezioni]; (far pagare) to charge; (assumere) to take* over [direzione, potere]; to assume [ controllo]; (accumulare) to put* on [ peso]; (captare) [ televisore] to get* [ canale]; prendo 1.000 euro al mese I get 1,000 euros a month; quanto prende all'ora? how much does he charge an hour? prendere una telefonata to take a telephone call; prendere ordini da qcn. to take orders from sb.11 (subire) to get* [schiaffo, scossa, contravvenzione]; prendere qcn. a calci, a pugni to kick, to punch sb.12 (accettare) to take*; prendere le cose come vengono to take things as they come; prendere male qcs. to take sth. badly; prendere qcn. in simpatia, in antipatia to take a liking, disliking to sb.13 (acquisire) to take* on [colore, significato]; to put* on [aria, espressione]; to pick up [accento, abitudine]; prendere cattive abitudini to get into bad habits; prendere da qcn. (assomigliare) to take after sb.14 (cominciare) prendere a fare to start doing15 (contrarre) to get*, to catch* [malattia, virus]16 (colpire, raggiungere) to hit*, to strike* [ bersaglio]; (sbattere contro) to hit*, to run* into, to go* into [albero, muro]; ho preso un colpo contro il banco I bumped into the desk17 (occupare) to take* up [spazio, tempo]; quando tempo ti prenderà la riunione? how long will you be in the meeting? costruire il muro non prenderà tanto tempo the wall won't take long to build; prendere tempo (temporeggiare) to hold off, to stall, to play for time18 (alle dipendenze) to take* [sb.] on [impiegato, assistente, apprendista]; to engage [avvocato, guida]; prendere qcn. come balia to take sb. on as a nanny; prendere qcn. come socio to take sb. into partnership19 (coinvolgere) to involve; essere preso da un libro to be involved in a book; farsi prendere da to get involved in20 (considerare) to take*; prendiamo Luca, per esempio take Luca, for example; per chi mi prendi? what do you take me for? mi hai preso forse per la tua serva? I'm not your slave, you know! non prenderla come una critica don't take it as a criticism; prendere qcn. per qualcun altro (confondere) to mistake sb. for sb. else21 (trattare) è molto gentile se lo sai prendere he is very nice when you know how to handle him; lui sa come prenderla he knows how to manage her22 (misurare) to take* [misure, pressione, polso]; farsi prendere le misure per to get oneself measured for23 (annotare) to take* down [indirizzo, numero di targa]; prendere appunti to take notes24 (possedere sessualmente) to take*25 (in locuzioni) prendere in prestito to borrow; prendere in affitto to rent; prendere posto to take one's seat; prendere piede to catch on, to take root(aus. avere)1 (andare, dirigersi) prendere a sinistra to go left; prendere per i campi to head off across the fields2 (infiammarsi) [fuoco, legno] to catch*3 (rapprendersi) [cemento, gesso] to set*4 (capitare) cosa ti prende? what's come over you?III prendersi verbo pronominale1 - rsi le dita nella porta to catch one's fingers in the door2 (assumersi) to take* on [ impegno]; to take* [ merito]; (concedersi) to take* [ ferie]; -rsi a cuore qcn., qcs. to take sb., sth. to heart; -rsi cura di qcn. to take care of sb. to look after sb.; -rsi la libertà di fare qcs. to take the liberty of doing sth.; - rsi due giorni (di vacanza) colloq. to take two days off3 (subire) to get* [schiaffo, sgridata]; - rsi l'influenza to get flu, to catch o come down with flu; - rsi uno spavento to have o get a fright4 (con valore reciproco) - rsi per mano to join hands5 prendersela (preoccuparsi) to get* worked up; (arrabbiarsi) to take* sth. amiss; prendersela con qcn. (incolpare) to go on at sb., to pick on sb.; (sfogarsi) to take it out on sb.prendere o lasciare take it or leave it. -
9 קני
קני, קָנָה(b. h.) ( to estabIish, 1) (cmp. קום, Gen. 23:17) to create; to acquire, own; to take possession. R. Hash. 31a (ref. to Ps. 24 recited in the Temple on the first day of the week) על שם שק׳ והקנהוכ׳ because he (the Lord in establishing the world) took possession and gave (his creatures) possession (invested them with a fief), and became the sovereign of the world. Kidd.I, 1 האשה קוֹנָה את עצמהוכ׳ a wife acquires herself (becomes independent) when she receives her divorce Ib. 20a כל הקוֹנֶה … כקונהוכ׳ whoever buys a Hebrew bondman creates, as it were, a master over himself. B. Mets.75b הקונה אדון לעצמו he who creates a master over himself, expl. תולה נכסיו בנכרי who (in order to evade obligations) hangs his property on a gentile (pretends to be merely the agent of a gentile); (another explan.) הכותב נכסיווכ׳ who transfers his property to his children during his lifetime. Gitt.37b sq. (ref. to Lev. 25:45) אתם קוֹנִיםוכ׳ you may buy (as a slave) one of them, but they cannot buy one of you, nor can they buy of one another. Ib. יכול לא יִקְנוּ זה את זה למעשה ידיו you may think, they cannot buy one another for the work (as long as the serf choses to be in the masters power); ולא הם קוֹנִים … לגופו they cannot buy of one another a bodily slave (who requires formal manumission to be a freeman). B. Mets.46b bot. מכור לי באלו ק׳ if one says, sell me (a certain object) for these (coins which I hold in my hand), he has bought (the sale is valid). Ib. IV, 1 הזהב קונהוכ׳, v. זָהָב. Ib. מעות הרעות קוֹנוֹתוכ׳ the delivery of cancelled coins effects the purchase of the valid coins. Ib. 47b מעות קונות the delivery of the purchasing money gives possession (no formal possession of the purchased object (מְשִׁיכָה) being required). Kidd.22b הגבהה קונה lifting up the purchased object makes the sale binding; a. v. fr. 2) to make sure; to obligate a person by a special symbolical act (קִנְיָן); to enter into an obligation by a special symbolical form. Gitt.51a בשקָנוּ מידו when they (the court, witnesses) made him obligate himself (that his widow should receive support from his estate); בשקנו לזו ולא קנו לזו when such an obligation was entered with reference to this (his wifes case), but not with reference to that (his daughters case). B. Mets.47a במה קונין … בכליו של קונה wherewith is the bargain made sure?… By handing over one of the garments (or any object) belonging to the purchaser; דניחא ליה לקונה דליהוי מקנה קונהוכ׳ for the purchaser likes the seller to obligate himself, in order that he may be sure to give him possession; a. fr.Ib. 48b when he said to him, ערבוני יָקוּן (fr. קון = קנה) my earnest money shall serve to make the purchase sure.Part. pass. קָנוּי; f. קְנוּיָה; pl. קְנוּיִים, קְנוּיִין; קְנוּיוֹת. Kidd.16a עבד עברי גופו ק׳ והרבוכ׳ a Hebrew bondman is owned bodily (to the end of his term), and if the master allowed him a reduction of his time, his allowance is not legally binding (the slave not being able to acquire himself); ib. 28a; B. Kam. 113b. Gen. R. s. 86 (ref. to Gen. 39:1) הקנויין קונין וכלוכ׳ as a rule those who are owned make themselves owners (slaves enrich themselves by robbing their master), and all slaves cause decrease to their masters house, but in this case ‘the Lord blessed (ib. 5); Yalk. ib. 145 הקונין קונין (corr. acc.); a. fr.Tosef.Ned.IV, 6 קונם … שאני קנוי the axe of which I am possessed be forbidden (v. קוֹנָם), i. e. I swear that I have no axe; Ned.35a (Rashi שאינו ק׳ I swear that another axe is not owned by me).Y.Peah IV, 18b השעה קנויה, read: פְּנוּיָה, v. פָּנוּי. Nif. נִקְנֶה to be acquired, owned, bought. Kidd.20a (ref. to Lev. 25:14) דבר הנ׳ מיד ליד this refers to what is bought from hand to hand (movable goods). Ib. I, 1 האשה נִקְנֵיתוכ׳ a wife can be acquired in three ways. Ib. 6b אין אשה נ׳ בחליפין a wife cannot be taken possession of by symbolical delivery (חֲלִיפִין). Ib. I, 3 עבד כנעני נ׳ בכסףוכ׳ a Canaanite slave is taken possession of (is considered owned) either by delivery of the purchasing money, or by a deed, or by undisturbed possession (חֲזָקָה). Ib. 5 נכסים שיש … נִקְנִיןוכ׳ landed property is acquired by means of handing over the money, but movables cannot be acquired otherwise than by taking hold (מְשִׁיכָה). Ib. 22b תִּקָּנֶה בביאח let her be acquired (become his slave) by coition; a. fr. Hif. הִקְנָה to give possession, sell, transfer. R. Hash. l. c., v. supra. Snh.81b ולמַקְנוֹ, v. קוֹנֶה. Keth.82b אשה הִקְנוּ לווכ׳ it is heaven that gave him a wife (through his brothers death without issue); Yeb.39a. B. Mets.47a בכליו של מַקְנֶה, v. supra. Ib. 33b, a. fr. אין אדם מקנה דברוכ׳ none can give possession of (sell) what does not yet exist (future crops); a. fr.Esth. R. introd. (ref. to Deut. 28:68 sq.) למה ואין קונה …ע״י שלא הִקְנִיתֶם אלהוכ׳ why ‘no purchaser?… Because you have not transmitted ‘these words of the covenant, for there is none among you making the five books of the Law his own (v. קוֹנֶה). -
10 קנה
קני, קָנָה(b. h.) ( to estabIish, 1) (cmp. קום, Gen. 23:17) to create; to acquire, own; to take possession. R. Hash. 31a (ref. to Ps. 24 recited in the Temple on the first day of the week) על שם שק׳ והקנהוכ׳ because he (the Lord in establishing the world) took possession and gave (his creatures) possession (invested them with a fief), and became the sovereign of the world. Kidd.I, 1 האשה קוֹנָה את עצמהוכ׳ a wife acquires herself (becomes independent) when she receives her divorce Ib. 20a כל הקוֹנֶה … כקונהוכ׳ whoever buys a Hebrew bondman creates, as it were, a master over himself. B. Mets.75b הקונה אדון לעצמו he who creates a master over himself, expl. תולה נכסיו בנכרי who (in order to evade obligations) hangs his property on a gentile (pretends to be merely the agent of a gentile); (another explan.) הכותב נכסיווכ׳ who transfers his property to his children during his lifetime. Gitt.37b sq. (ref. to Lev. 25:45) אתם קוֹנִיםוכ׳ you may buy (as a slave) one of them, but they cannot buy one of you, nor can they buy of one another. Ib. יכול לא יִקְנוּ זה את זה למעשה ידיו you may think, they cannot buy one another for the work (as long as the serf choses to be in the masters power); ולא הם קוֹנִים … לגופו they cannot buy of one another a bodily slave (who requires formal manumission to be a freeman). B. Mets.46b bot. מכור לי באלו ק׳ if one says, sell me (a certain object) for these (coins which I hold in my hand), he has bought (the sale is valid). Ib. IV, 1 הזהב קונהוכ׳, v. זָהָב. Ib. מעות הרעות קוֹנוֹתוכ׳ the delivery of cancelled coins effects the purchase of the valid coins. Ib. 47b מעות קונות the delivery of the purchasing money gives possession (no formal possession of the purchased object (מְשִׁיכָה) being required). Kidd.22b הגבהה קונה lifting up the purchased object makes the sale binding; a. v. fr. 2) to make sure; to obligate a person by a special symbolical act (קִנְיָן); to enter into an obligation by a special symbolical form. Gitt.51a בשקָנוּ מידו when they (the court, witnesses) made him obligate himself (that his widow should receive support from his estate); בשקנו לזו ולא קנו לזו when such an obligation was entered with reference to this (his wifes case), but not with reference to that (his daughters case). B. Mets.47a במה קונין … בכליו של קונה wherewith is the bargain made sure?… By handing over one of the garments (or any object) belonging to the purchaser; דניחא ליה לקונה דליהוי מקנה קונהוכ׳ for the purchaser likes the seller to obligate himself, in order that he may be sure to give him possession; a. fr.Ib. 48b when he said to him, ערבוני יָקוּן (fr. קון = קנה) my earnest money shall serve to make the purchase sure.Part. pass. קָנוּי; f. קְנוּיָה; pl. קְנוּיִים, קְנוּיִין; קְנוּיוֹת. Kidd.16a עבד עברי גופו ק׳ והרבוכ׳ a Hebrew bondman is owned bodily (to the end of his term), and if the master allowed him a reduction of his time, his allowance is not legally binding (the slave not being able to acquire himself); ib. 28a; B. Kam. 113b. Gen. R. s. 86 (ref. to Gen. 39:1) הקנויין קונין וכלוכ׳ as a rule those who are owned make themselves owners (slaves enrich themselves by robbing their master), and all slaves cause decrease to their masters house, but in this case ‘the Lord blessed (ib. 5); Yalk. ib. 145 הקונין קונין (corr. acc.); a. fr.Tosef.Ned.IV, 6 קונם … שאני קנוי the axe of which I am possessed be forbidden (v. קוֹנָם), i. e. I swear that I have no axe; Ned.35a (Rashi שאינו ק׳ I swear that another axe is not owned by me).Y.Peah IV, 18b השעה קנויה, read: פְּנוּיָה, v. פָּנוּי. Nif. נִקְנֶה to be acquired, owned, bought. Kidd.20a (ref. to Lev. 25:14) דבר הנ׳ מיד ליד this refers to what is bought from hand to hand (movable goods). Ib. I, 1 האשה נִקְנֵיתוכ׳ a wife can be acquired in three ways. Ib. 6b אין אשה נ׳ בחליפין a wife cannot be taken possession of by symbolical delivery (חֲלִיפִין). Ib. I, 3 עבד כנעני נ׳ בכסףוכ׳ a Canaanite slave is taken possession of (is considered owned) either by delivery of the purchasing money, or by a deed, or by undisturbed possession (חֲזָקָה). Ib. 5 נכסים שיש … נִקְנִיןוכ׳ landed property is acquired by means of handing over the money, but movables cannot be acquired otherwise than by taking hold (מְשִׁיכָה). Ib. 22b תִּקָּנֶה בביאח let her be acquired (become his slave) by coition; a. fr. Hif. הִקְנָה to give possession, sell, transfer. R. Hash. l. c., v. supra. Snh.81b ולמַקְנוֹ, v. קוֹנֶה. Keth.82b אשה הִקְנוּ לווכ׳ it is heaven that gave him a wife (through his brothers death without issue); Yeb.39a. B. Mets.47a בכליו של מַקְנֶה, v. supra. Ib. 33b, a. fr. אין אדם מקנה דברוכ׳ none can give possession of (sell) what does not yet exist (future crops); a. fr.Esth. R. introd. (ref. to Deut. 28:68 sq.) למה ואין קונה …ע״י שלא הִקְנִיתֶם אלהוכ׳ why ‘no purchaser?… Because you have not transmitted ‘these words of the covenant, for there is none among you making the five books of the Law his own (v. קוֹנֶה). -
11 קָנָה
קני, קָנָה(b. h.) ( to estabIish, 1) (cmp. קום, Gen. 23:17) to create; to acquire, own; to take possession. R. Hash. 31a (ref. to Ps. 24 recited in the Temple on the first day of the week) על שם שק׳ והקנהוכ׳ because he (the Lord in establishing the world) took possession and gave (his creatures) possession (invested them with a fief), and became the sovereign of the world. Kidd.I, 1 האשה קוֹנָה את עצמהוכ׳ a wife acquires herself (becomes independent) when she receives her divorce Ib. 20a כל הקוֹנֶה … כקונהוכ׳ whoever buys a Hebrew bondman creates, as it were, a master over himself. B. Mets.75b הקונה אדון לעצמו he who creates a master over himself, expl. תולה נכסיו בנכרי who (in order to evade obligations) hangs his property on a gentile (pretends to be merely the agent of a gentile); (another explan.) הכותב נכסיווכ׳ who transfers his property to his children during his lifetime. Gitt.37b sq. (ref. to Lev. 25:45) אתם קוֹנִיםוכ׳ you may buy (as a slave) one of them, but they cannot buy one of you, nor can they buy of one another. Ib. יכול לא יִקְנוּ זה את זה למעשה ידיו you may think, they cannot buy one another for the work (as long as the serf choses to be in the masters power); ולא הם קוֹנִים … לגופו they cannot buy of one another a bodily slave (who requires formal manumission to be a freeman). B. Mets.46b bot. מכור לי באלו ק׳ if one says, sell me (a certain object) for these (coins which I hold in my hand), he has bought (the sale is valid). Ib. IV, 1 הזהב קונהוכ׳, v. זָהָב. Ib. מעות הרעות קוֹנוֹתוכ׳ the delivery of cancelled coins effects the purchase of the valid coins. Ib. 47b מעות קונות the delivery of the purchasing money gives possession (no formal possession of the purchased object (מְשִׁיכָה) being required). Kidd.22b הגבהה קונה lifting up the purchased object makes the sale binding; a. v. fr. 2) to make sure; to obligate a person by a special symbolical act (קִנְיָן); to enter into an obligation by a special symbolical form. Gitt.51a בשקָנוּ מידו when they (the court, witnesses) made him obligate himself (that his widow should receive support from his estate); בשקנו לזו ולא קנו לזו when such an obligation was entered with reference to this (his wifes case), but not with reference to that (his daughters case). B. Mets.47a במה קונין … בכליו של קונה wherewith is the bargain made sure?… By handing over one of the garments (or any object) belonging to the purchaser; דניחא ליה לקונה דליהוי מקנה קונהוכ׳ for the purchaser likes the seller to obligate himself, in order that he may be sure to give him possession; a. fr.Ib. 48b when he said to him, ערבוני יָקוּן (fr. קון = קנה) my earnest money shall serve to make the purchase sure.Part. pass. קָנוּי; f. קְנוּיָה; pl. קְנוּיִים, קְנוּיִין; קְנוּיוֹת. Kidd.16a עבד עברי גופו ק׳ והרבוכ׳ a Hebrew bondman is owned bodily (to the end of his term), and if the master allowed him a reduction of his time, his allowance is not legally binding (the slave not being able to acquire himself); ib. 28a; B. Kam. 113b. Gen. R. s. 86 (ref. to Gen. 39:1) הקנויין קונין וכלוכ׳ as a rule those who are owned make themselves owners (slaves enrich themselves by robbing their master), and all slaves cause decrease to their masters house, but in this case ‘the Lord blessed (ib. 5); Yalk. ib. 145 הקונין קונין (corr. acc.); a. fr.Tosef.Ned.IV, 6 קונם … שאני קנוי the axe of which I am possessed be forbidden (v. קוֹנָם), i. e. I swear that I have no axe; Ned.35a (Rashi שאינו ק׳ I swear that another axe is not owned by me).Y.Peah IV, 18b השעה קנויה, read: פְּנוּיָה, v. פָּנוּי. Nif. נִקְנֶה to be acquired, owned, bought. Kidd.20a (ref. to Lev. 25:14) דבר הנ׳ מיד ליד this refers to what is bought from hand to hand (movable goods). Ib. I, 1 האשה נִקְנֵיתוכ׳ a wife can be acquired in three ways. Ib. 6b אין אשה נ׳ בחליפין a wife cannot be taken possession of by symbolical delivery (חֲלִיפִין). Ib. I, 3 עבד כנעני נ׳ בכסףוכ׳ a Canaanite slave is taken possession of (is considered owned) either by delivery of the purchasing money, or by a deed, or by undisturbed possession (חֲזָקָה). Ib. 5 נכסים שיש … נִקְנִיןוכ׳ landed property is acquired by means of handing over the money, but movables cannot be acquired otherwise than by taking hold (מְשִׁיכָה). Ib. 22b תִּקָּנֶה בביאח let her be acquired (become his slave) by coition; a. fr. Hif. הִקְנָה to give possession, sell, transfer. R. Hash. l. c., v. supra. Snh.81b ולמַקְנוֹ, v. קוֹנֶה. Keth.82b אשה הִקְנוּ לווכ׳ it is heaven that gave him a wife (through his brothers death without issue); Yeb.39a. B. Mets.47a בכליו של מַקְנֶה, v. supra. Ib. 33b, a. fr. אין אדם מקנה דברוכ׳ none can give possession of (sell) what does not yet exist (future crops); a. fr.Esth. R. introd. (ref. to Deut. 28:68 sq.) למה ואין קונה …ע״י שלא הִקְנִיתֶם אלהוכ׳ why ‘no purchaser?… Because you have not transmitted ‘these words of the covenant, for there is none among you making the five books of the Law his own (v. קוֹנֶה). -
12 पर _para
पर a. [पॄ-भावे-अप्, कर्तरि अच्-वा] (Declined optional- ly like a pronoun in nom. voc. pl., and abl. and loc. sing. when it denotes relative position)1 Other, differ- ent, another; see पर m also.-2 Distant, removed, remote; अपरं भवतो जन्म परं जन्म विवस्वतः Bg.4.4.-3 Beyond, further, on the other side of; म्लेच्छदेशस्ततः परः Ms.2.23;7.158.-4 Subsequent, following, next to, future, after (usually with abl.); बाल्यात् परामिव दशां मदनो$ध्युवास R.5.63; Ku.1.31.-5 Higher, superior; सिकतात्वादपि परां प्रपेदे परमाणुताम् R.15.22; इन्द्रियाणि पराण्याहु- रिन्द्रियेभ्यः परं मनः । मनसस्तु परा बुद्धिर्यो बुद्धेः परतस्तु सः ॥ Bg.3.42.-9 Highest, greatest, most distinguished, pre-eminent, chief, best, principal; क्षत्रात् परं नास्ति Bṛi. Up.1.4.11. न त्वया द्रष्टव्यानां परं दृष्टम् Ś.2; Ki.5.18; परतो$पि परः Ku.2.14 'higher than the highest'; 6.19; Ś7.27.-7 Having as a following letter or sound, followed by (in comp.).-8 Alien, estranged, stranger.-9 Hostile, inimical, adverse,-1 Exceeding, having a surplus or remainder, left over; as in परं शतम् 'exceeding or more than a hundred.-11 Final, last.-12 (At the end of comp.) Having anything as the highest ob- ject, absorbed or engrossed in, intent on, solely devoted to, wholly engaged or occupied in; परिचर्यापरः R.1.91; so ध्यानपर, शोकपर, दैवपर, चिन्तापर &c.-रः 1 Another person, a stranger, foreigner; oft. in pl. in this sense; यतः परेषां गुणग्रहीतासि Bv.1.9; Śi.2.74; see एक, अन्य also.-2 A foe, an enemy, adversary; उत्तिष्ठमानस्तु परो नोपेक्ष्यः पथ्यभिच्छता Śi.2.1; Pt.2.158; R.3.21.-3 The Almighty; तावदध्यासते लोकं परस्य परचिन्तकाः Bhāg.3.32.8.-रम् 1 The highest point or pitch, culminating point.-2 The Supreme Sprit; तेषामादित्यवज्ज्ञानं प्रकाशयति तत् परम् Bg.5.16.-3 Final beatitude; असक्तो ह्याचरन् कर्म परमाप्नोति पूरुषः Bg.3.19.-4 The secondary meaning of a word.-5 (In logic) One of the two kinds of सामान्य or generality of notion; more extensive kind, (comprehending more objects); e. g. पृथ्वी is पर with respect to a घट).-6 The other or future world; परासक्ते च वस्तस्मिन् कथमासीन्मनस्तदा Mb.6.14.55. Note-- The acc., instr. and loc. singulars of पर are used adverbi- ally; e. g. (a) परम्1 beyond, over, out of (with abl.); वर्त्मनः परम् R.1.17.-2 after (with abl.); अस्मात् परम् Ś.6.24; R.1.66;3.39; Me.12; भाग्यायत्त- मतः परम् Ś.4.17; ततः परम् &c.-3 thereupon, there- after.-4 but, however.-5 otherwise.-6 in a high degree, excessively, very much, completely, quite; परं दुःखितो$स्मि &c.-7 most willingly.-8 only.-9 at the utmost. (b) परेण1 farther, beyond, more than; किं वा मृत्योः परेण विधास्यति Māl.2.2.-2 afterwards; मयि तु कृतनिधाने किं विदध्याः परेण Mv.2.49.-3 after (with abl.) स्तन्यत्यागात् परेण U.2.7. (c) परे1 afterwards, thereupon; अथ तेन दशाहतः परे R.8.73.-2 in future.-Comp. -अङ्गम् the hinder part of the body.-अङ्गदः an epithet of Śiva.-अणुः See परमाणु; Bhāg.1.14.11.-अदनः a horse found in the country of Persia or Arabia.-अधिकारचर्चा officiousness, meddlesomeness.-अधीन a. dependent on another, subject, subservient; अन्नमेषां पराधीनं देयं स्याद्भिन्नभाजने Ms.1.54,83; H.1.119.-अन्तः final death. (-ताः) m. (pl.) N. of a people.-अन्तकः an epithet of Śiva.-2 a frontier.-अन्तकालः the time of death; ते ब्रह्मलोकेषु परान्तकाले परामृताः परिमुच्यन्ति सर्वे Muṇḍ.3.2.6.-अन्न a. living or subsisting on another's food. (-न्नम्) the food of another; परगृहललिताः परान्नपुष्टाः Mk.4.28. ˚परिपुष्टता being fed with the food of others; Y.3.241. ˚भोजिन् a. subsisting on the food of others; रोगी चिरप्रवासी परान्नभोजी परावसथशायी । यज्जीवति तन्मरणं यन्मरणं सो$स्य विश्रामः ॥ H.1.12.- अपर a.1 far and near, remote and proximate.-2 prior and posterior.-3 before and beyond, earlier and later.-4 higher and lower, best and worst. (-रः) a Guru of an intermediate class. (-रम्) (in logic) a property intermediate between the greatest and smallest numbers, a species (as existing between the genus and individual); e. g. पृथ्वी which is पर with 1respect to a घट is अपर with respect to द्रव्य; द्रव्यत्वादिक- जातिस्तु परापरतयोच्यते Bhāṣā. P.8.-अभिध्यानम् self-conceit; high opinion for self or body (देहाभिमान); स्वयं पराभिध्यानेन विभ्रंशितस्मृतिः Bhāg.5.14.1.-अमृतम् rain.- अयण (अयन) a.1 attached or devoted to, adhering to.-2 depending on, subject to.-3 intent on, solely devoted to or absorbed in (at the end of comp.); प्रभुर्धनपरायणः Bh.2.56; so मोह˚; अथ मोहपरायणा सती विवशा कामवधूर्विबोधिता Ku.4.1; अग्निहोत्र˚ &c.-4 connected with.-5 being a protector (त्राता); अबर्हाश्चरणैर्हीनाः पूर्वेषां वः परायणाः Mb.1.23.4.-6 leading or conducive to.-(णम्) 1 the principal or highest objest, chief aim, best or last resort; एतत् परायणम् Praśna Up.1.1; तपसश्च परायणम् Rām.1.21.1; Mb.12.179.12.-2 essence, sum.-3 Ved. going away, departure, exit.-4 firm devotion.-5 a universal medicine, panacea.-6 a religious order.-अर्थ a.1 having another aim or meaning.-2 intended or designed for another, done for another.(-र्थः) 1 the highest interest or advan- tage.-2 the interest of another (opp. स्वार्थ); स्वार्थो यस्य परार्थ एव स पुमानेकः सतामग्रणीः Subhāṣ.; R.1.29.-3 the chief or highest meaning.-4 the highest object (i.e. sexual intercourse).-5 the supreme good (मोक्ष); ज्ञात्वा प्रजहि कालेन परार्थमनुदृश्य च Mb.12.288.9.-6 Something else. Hence परार्थता or परार्थत्व means 'being subsidiary to something else; परार्थता हि गुणभावः ŚB. on MS.4.3.-7 an object which is meant for another's use (Sāṅ. Phil.); सङ्घातपरार्थत्वात् त्रिगुणादिविपर्ययादधिष्ठानात् Sāṅ. K.17. ˚वादिन् a. speaking for another; mediator, substitute.-अर्थिन् a. striving for the supreme good. (-र्थम् -र्थे) ind. for the sake of another.-अर्धम् 1 the other part (opp. पूर्वार्ध); the latter half; दिनस्य पूर्वार्धपरार्धभिन्ना छायेव मैत्री खलसज्जनानाम् Bh.2.6.-2 a particular high number; i. e. 1,,,,,; एकत्वादिपरार्धपर्यन्ता संख्या T. S.-अर्धक a. One half of anything.-अर्ध्य a.1 being on the farther side or half.-2 most distant in number; हेमन्तो वसन्तात् परार्ध्यः Śat. Br.-3 most excellent, best, most exalted, highly esteemed, highest, supreme; R.3.27;8.27;1.64;16;39; आबद्धप्रचुरपरार्ध्यकिंकिणीकः Śi.8.45.-4 most costly; Śi.4.11; श्रियं परार्ध्यां विदधद् विधातृभिः Bu. Ch.1.1.-5 most beautiful or lovely, finest; R.6.4; परस्परस्पर्धिपरार्ध्यरूपाः पौरस्त्रियो यत्र विधाय वेधाः Śi.3.58.-6 Divine: असावाटीत् सङ्ख्ये परार्ध्यवत् Bk.9.64.(-र्ध्यम्) 1 a maximum.-2 an infinite number.- अवर a.1 far and near; परावराणां स्रष्टारं पुराणं परमव्ययम् Mb.1.1.23.-2 earlier and later.-3 prior and posterior or subsequent.-4 higher and lower.-5 traditional; पुनाति पङ्क्तिं वंश्यांश्च सप्त सप्त परावरान् Ms.1. 15.-6 all-including; परावरज्ञो$सि परावरस्त्वम् Mb.3.232. 18. (-रा) descendants.(-रम्) 1 cause and effect.-2 the whole extent of an idea.-3 the universe.-4 totality. ˚ज्ञ, ˚दृश् a. knowing both the past and the future; परावरज्ञो ब्रह्मर्षिः Mb.1.6.5.-अवसथ- शायिन् a. sleeping in another's house; H.1.12.-अहः the next day.-अह्णः the afternoon, the latter part of the day.-आगमः attack of an enemy.-आचित a. fostered or brought up by another. (-तः) a slave.-आत्मन् m. the Supreme Spirit.-आयत्त a.1 depend- ent on another, subject, subservient; परायत्तः प्रीतेः कथमिव रसं वेत्तु पुरुषः Mu.3.4.-2 Wholly subdued or over- whelmed by.-आयुस् m. an epithet of Brahman; नाहं परायुर्ऋषयो न मरीचिमुख्या जानन्ति यद्विरचितं खलु सत्त्वसर्गाः Bhāg.8.1.12.-आविद्धः 1 an epithet of Kubera.-2 of Viṣṇu.-आश्रय a. dependent upon another.(-यः) 1 dependence upon another.-2 the retreat of enemies. (-या) a plant growing on another tree.-आसङ्गः dependence upon another.-आस्कन्दिन् m. a thief, robber.- इतर a.1 other than inimical; i. e. friendly, kind.-2 one's own; विधाय रक्षान् परितः परेतरान् Ki.1.14.-ईशः 1 an epithet of Brahman.-2 of Viṣṇu.-इष्टिः N. of Brahman.-इष्टुका a cow which has often calved.-उत्कर्षः another's prosperity.-उद्वहः the Indian cuckoo.-उपकारः doing good to others, benevolence, beneficence, charity; परोपकारः पुण्याय पापाय परपीडनम्.-उपकारिन् a. benevolent, kind to others.-उपजापः causing dissension among enemies; परोपजापात् संरक्षेत् प्रधानान् क्षुद्रकान् अपि Kau. A.1.13.-उपदेशः advising others; परोपदेशे पाण्डित्यम्.-उपरुद्ध a. besieged by an enemy.-उपसर्पणम् approaching another; begging.-ऊढा another's wife.-एधित a. fostered or brought up by another.(-तः) 1 a servant.-2 the (Indian) cuckoo.-कर्मन् n. service for another. ˚निरतः a servant.-कलत्रम् another's wife. ˚अभिगमनम् adultery; वरं क्लैब्यं पुसां न च परकलत्राभिगमनम् H.1.116.-कायप्रवेशनम् entering another's body (a supernatural art).-कारः The deeds of the enemy; राज्ञः समीपे परकारमाह प्रज्ञापनैषा विबि- धोपदिष्टा Kau. A.2.1.-कार्यम् another's business or work. ˚निरतः1 a benevolent man.-2 a slave, servant.-काल a. relating to a later time, mentioned later.-कृतिः an example or precedent, a passage descriptive of the doings of men; MS.6.7.26.-क्रमः doubling the second letter of a conjunction of consonants.-क्रान्तिः f. inclination of the ecliptic.-क्षेत्रम् 1 another's body.-2 another's field; ये$क्षेत्रिणो बीजवन्तः परक्षेत्रप्रवापिणः । ते वै सस्यस्य जातस्य न लभन्ते फलं क्वचित् ॥ Ms.9.49.-3 another's wife; तौ तु जातौ परक्षेत्रे Ms.3.175.-गामिन् a.1 being with another.-2 relating to another.-3 beneficial to another.-गुण a. beneficial to another. (-णः) the virtue of another; परगुणपरमाणून् पर्वतीकृत्य नित्यम् Bh.2.78.-ग्रन्थिः joint (as of a finger); an articu- lation.-ग्लानिः f. subjugation of an enemy; आत्मोदयः परग्लानिर्द्वयं नीतिरितीयती Śi.2.3.-चक्रम् 1 the army of an enemy.-2 invasion by an enemy, one of the six itis q. v.-3 a hostile prince.-छन्द a. dependent.(-दः) 1 the will of another.-2 dependence. ˚अनुवर्तनम् following the will of another.-छिद्रम् a weak or vulnerable point of another, a defect in another.-ज a.1 stranger.-2 coming from a foe.-3 inferior.-जनः a stranger (opp. स्वजन); शक्तः परजने दाता Ms.11.9.-जन्मन् n. a future birth.-जात a.1 born of another.-2 dependent on another for livelihood. (-तः) a servant.-जित a.1 conquered by another.-2 main- tained by another. (-तः) the (Indian) cuckoo.-तन्त्र a. dependent on another, dependent, subservient.-तन्त्रम् (a common group of) subsidiaries belonging to another; जैमिनेः परतन्त्रापत्तेः स्वतन्त्रप्रतिषेधः स्यात् MS.12.1.8. (see तन्त्रम्).-तर्ककः a suppliant, beggar; Dānasāgara, Bib- liotheca Indica, 274, Fascicule 1, p.15; also परतर्कुक.-तल्पगामिन् m. One who approaches another man's wife.-तार्थिकः The adherent of another sect.-दाराः m. (pl.) another's wife; ˚अभिगमनम्, ˚अभिमर्षः Adultery.-दारिन् m. an adulterer.-दुःखम् the sorrow or grief of another; विरलः परदुःखदुःखितो जनः; महदपि परदुःखं शीतलं सम्यगाहुः V.4.13.-देवता the Supreme Being.-देशः a hostile or foreign country.-देशिन् m. a foreigner.-द्रोहिन्, -द्वेषिन् a. hating others, hostile, inimical.-धनम् another's property.-धर्मः 1 the religion of another; स्वधर्मे निधनं श्रेयः परधर्मो भयावहः Bg.3.35.-2 another's duty or business.-3 the duties of another caste; परधर्मेण जीवन् हि सद्यः पतति जातितः Ms.1.97.-ध्यानम् absolute meditation or contemplation; ध्येये मनो निश्चलतां याति ध्येयं विचिन्तयत् । यत् तद् ध्यानं परं प्रोक्तं मुनिभिर्ध्यानचिन्तकैः ॥ Garuḍa P.-निपातः the irregular posteriority of a word in a compound; i. e. भूतपूर्वः where the sense is पूर्वं भूतः; so राजदन्तः, अग्न्याहितः &c.-निर्वाणम् the highest निर्वाण; (Buddh.).-पक्षः the side or party of an enemy.-पदम् 1 the highest position, eminence.-2 final beati- tude.-परिग्रह a. see पराधीन; स्ववीर्यविजये युक्ता नैते पर- परिग्रहाः Mb.7.144.22.-हः another's property (as wife &c); यथा बीजं न वप्तव्यं पुंसा परपरिग्रहे Ms.9.42-3.-परिभवः humiliation or injury suffered from others.-पाकनिवृत्त a. One who does not depend on others for his sustenance and performs the पञ्चयज्ञs faultlessly and takes food in his own house.-पाकरत a. one who depends upon others for his sustenance but performs the usual ceremonies before cooking; पञ्चयज्ञान् स्वयं कृत्वा परान्नमुपजीवति । सततं प्रातरुत्थाय परपाकरतस्तु सः ॥-पाकरुचिः having a liking for others' food; परपाकरुचिर्न स्यादनिन्द्या- मन्त्रणादृते Y.1.112.-पिण्डः another's food, food given by another. ˚अद् a., ˚भक्षक a. one who eats another's food or one who feeds at the cost of another; यादृशो$हं परपिण्डभक्षको भूतः Mk.8.25/26; (-m.) a servant. ˚रत a. feeding upon another's food; परपिण्डरता मनुष्याः Bh.-पुरञ्जयः a conqueror, hero.-पुरुषः 1 another man, a stranger.-2 the Supreme Spirit, Viṣṇu.-3 the hus- band of another woman.-पुष्ट a.1 fed or nourished by another.-2 Stranger. (-ष्टः) the (Indian) cuckoo. ˚महोत्सवः the mango tree.-पुष्टा 1 the (Indian) cuckoo.-2 a parasitical plant.-3 a harlot, prostitute.-पूर्वा a woman who has or had a former husband; Ms.3.166; पतिं हित्वा$पकृष्टं स्वमुत्कृष्टं या निषेवते । निन्द्यैव सा भवेल्लोके परपूर्वेति चोच्यते Ms.5.163.-प्रतिनप्तृ m. son of the great grand son.-प्रपौत्रः (see प्रतिनप्तृ).-प्रेष्यः a servant, menial, slave.-ब्रह्मन् n. the Supreme Spirit; cf. लीने परे ब्रह्मणि Bh. परे ब्रह्मणि को$पि न लग्नः Śaṅkara (चर्पटपञ्जरिका 7).-भागः 1 another's share.-2 superior merit.-3 good fortune, prosperity.-4 (a) excellence, superority, supremacy; दुरधिगमः परभागो यावत् पुरुषेण पौरुषं न कृतम् Pt.1.33;5.34. (b) excess, abundance, height; स्थलकमलगञ्जनं मम हृदय- रञ्जनम् जनितरतिरङ्गपरभागम् Gīt.1; आभाति लब्धपरभागतया- धरोष्ठे R.5.7; Ku.7.17; Ki.5.3;8.42; Śi.7.33; 8.51;1.86;12.15.-5 the last part, remainder.-भाव a. loving another.-भावः the being second member in a compound.-भाषा a foreign tongue.-भुक्त a. enjoyed or used by another; परभुक्तां च कान्तां च यो भुङ्क्ते स नराधमः । स पच्यते कालसूत्रे यावच्चन्द्रदिवाकरौ ॥ Brav. P.-भूत a. following, subsequent (as words).-भृत् m. a crow (said to nourish the cuckoo).-भृत a. nourished by another.-भृतः, -ता the (Indian) cuckoo; (so called because she is nouri- shed by another i. e. by a crow); प्रागन्तरिक्षगमनात्- स्वमपत्यजातमन्यैर्द्विजैः परभृताः खलु पोषयन्ति Ś.5.22; Ku.6.2; R.9.43; Ś.4.1.-भतम् 1 another's opinion.-2 dif- ferent opinion or doctrine; heterodoxy.-मर्मज्ञ a. knowing the secrets of another.-मृत्युः a crow.-रमणः a married woman's gallant or paramour; स्वाधीने पररमणे धन्यास्तारुण्यफलभाजः Pt.1.18.-लोकः the next (or fur- ture) world; परलोकनवप्रवासिनः प्रतिपत्स्ये पदवीमहं तव Ku. 4.1. ˚गमः, ˚यानम् death. ˚विधि funeral rites; परलोक- विधौ च माधव स्मरमुद्दिश्य (निबपेः सहकारमञ्जरीः) Ku.4.38.-वश, -वश्य a. subject to another, dependent, depen- dent on others; सर्वं परवशं दुःखं सर्वमात्मवशं सुखम्.-वाच्यम् a fault or a defect of another; प्रकटान्यपि नैपुणं महत् परवाच्यानि चिराय गोपितुम् Śi.16.3.-वाणिः 1 a judge.-2 a year.-3 N. of the peacock of Kārtikeya.-वादः 1 rumour, report.-2 Objection, controversy.-वादिन् m. a disputant, controversialist.-वेश्मन् n. the abode of the Supreme Being.-व्रतः an epithet of Dhṛitarāṣṭra.-शब्दः a word expressive of something else; परशब्दस्य परत्र वृत्तौ तद्वद् भावो गम्यते ŚB. on MS.7.2.1.-श्वस् ind. the day after tomorrow.-संगत a.1 asso- ciated with another.-2 fighting with another.-संज्ञकः the soul.-सवर्ण a. homogeneous with a following letter (in gram.).-सात् ind. into the hands of an- other. ˚कृता a woman given in marriage.-सेवा service of another.-स्त्री another's wife.-स्वम् another's pro- perty; व्यावृता यत् परस्वेभ्यः श्रुतौ तस्करता स्थिता R.1.27; Ms.7.123. ˚हरणम् seizing another's property.-हन् a. killing enemies.-हित a.1 benevolent.-2 profitable to another.-तम् the welfare of another; सन्तः स्वयं परहिताभिहिताभियोगाः Bh. -
13 ser
m.1 being (ente).ser humano human beinglos seres vivos living things2 ens.v.1 to be (to be in some place or situation, to originate in, to belong to, to pertain, to exist really).fue aquí it was herelo importante es decidirse the important thing is to reach a decisionser de to be made of; (estar hecho de) to be from; (provenir de) to belong to; (ser propiedad de) to be a member of (formar parte de)¿de dónde eres? where are you from?los juguetes son de mi hijo the toys are my son'ses alto/gracioso he is tall/funnyes azul/difícil it's blue/difficultes un amigo/el dueño he is a friend/the ownerYo soy buena I am good.2 to be (to be worth, quantity).¿cuánto es? how much is it?son 300 pesos that'll be 300 pesos¿qué (día) es hoy? what day is it today?, what's today?mañana será 15 de julio tomorrow (it) will be 15 July¿qué hora es? what time is it?, what's the time?son las tres (de la tarde) it's three o'clock (in the afternoon), it's three (pm)3 to be (joined to nouns which signify employment or occupation).soy abogado/actriz I'm a lawyer/an actressson estudiantes they're students4 to be (to happen, to occur, to fall out).es muy tarde it's rather lateera de noche/de día it was night/day5 to be (auxiliary verb, by which the passive is formed).fue visto por un testigo he was seen by a witness6 to exist, to live.7 to be for.Me es muy fácil aprender español It is very easy for me to learn Spanish.* * *Present IndicativeImperfect SubjunctivePast IndicativeFuture Indicativeseré, serás, será, seremos, seréis, serán.Conditionalsería, serías, sería, seríamos, seríais, serían.Present Subjunctivesea, seas, sea, seamos, seáis, sean.Imperfect SubjunctiveFuture SubjunctiveImperativesé (tú), sea (él/Vd.), seamos (nos.), sed (vos.), sean (ellos/Vds.).Past Participlesido.\\————————* * *1. verb- ser de2. noun m.* * *SF ABR Esp= Sociedad Española de Radiodifusión radio network* * *I 1.1) ( seguido de adjetivos) to be[ ser expresses identity or nature as opposed to condition or state, which is normally conveyed by estar. The examples given below should be contrasted with those to be found in estar 1 cópula 1]es inglés/rubio/católico — he's English/fair/(a) Catholic
era cierto/posible — it was true/possible
sé bueno, estáte quieto — be a good boy and keep still
que seas muy feliz — I hope you'll be very happy; (+ me/te/le etc)
para serte sincero — to be honest with you, to tell you the truth
siempre le he sido fiel — I've always been faithful to her; ver tb verbo intransitivo I 5
¿éste es o se hace?/¿tú eres o te haces? — (AmL fam) is he/are you stupid or something? (colloq)
2) ( hablando de estado civil) to beel mayor es casado/divorciado — the oldest is married/divorced
3) (seguido de nombre, pronombre, sintagma nominal) to besoy peluquera/abogada — I'm a hairdresser/a lawyer
ábreme, soy Mariano/yo — open the door, it's Mariano/it's me
por ser usted, haremos una excepción — for you o since it's you, we'll make an exception
dame cualquiera que no sea ése — give me any one except o but that one
4) (con predicado introducido por `de')es de los vecinos — it belongs to the neighbors, it's the neighbors'
este libro no es de aquí — this book doesn't go o belong here
ésa es de las que... — she's one of those people who..., she's the sort of person who...
ser de lo que no hay — (fam) to be incredible (colloq)
5) (hipótesis, futuro)2.¿será cierto? — can it be true?
ser vi1)a) ( existir) to beb) (liter) ( en cuentos)érase una vez... — once upon a time there was...
2)a) (tener lugar, ocurrir)¿dónde fue el accidente? — where did the accident happen?
el asunto fue así... — it happened like this...
b) ( en preguntas)ser de algo/alguien: ¿qué habrá sido de él? I wonder what happened to o what became of him; ¿qué es de Marisa? (fam) what's Marisa up to (these days)? (colloq); ¿qué va a ser de nosotros? — what will become of us?
3) ( sumar)¿cuánto es (todo)? — how much is that (altogether)?
son 3.000 pesos — that'll be o that's 3,000 pesos
cuatro y cuatro son ocho — four and four are o make eight
4) (causar, significar) to be5) ( resultar)6) ( consistir en) to belo importante es participar — the important o main thing is to take part
7) (indicando finalidad, adecuación)8) ( usado para enfatizar)fue aquí donde lo vi — this is where I saw him, it was here that I saw him
fui yo quien or la que lo dije fui yo quien or la que lo dijo — I was the one who said it, it was me that said it
9)es que...: ¿es que no lo saben? do you mean to say they don't know?; es que no sé nadar the thing is I can't swim; díselo, si es que te atreves — tell him, if you dare
10)lo que es... — (fam)
lo que es yo, no pienso hablarle más — I certainly have no intention of speaking to him again
lo que es saber idiomas! — it sure is something to be able to speak languages! (AmE), what it is to be able to speak languages! (BrE)
11) (en locs)a no ser que — (+ subj) unless
como debe ser: ¿ves como me acordé? - como debe ser! see, I did remember- I should think so too!; los presentó uno por uno, como debe ser she introduced them one by one, as you should; ¿cómo es eso? why is that?, how come? (colloq); como/cuando/donde sea: tengo que conseguir ese trabajo como sea I have to get that job no matter what; hazlo como sea, pero hazlo do it any way o however you want but get it done; puedo dormir en el sillón o donde sea I can sleep in the armchair or wherever you like o anywhere you like; como ser (CS) such as; de no ser así (frml) should this not be the case (frml); de ser así (frml) should this be so o the case (frml); de no ser por...: de no ser por él,... if it hadn't been o if it weren't for him,...; eso es! that's it!, that's right!; lo que sea: cómete una manzana, o lo que sea have an apple or something; tú pagas tus mil pesos o lo que sea... you pay your thousand pesos or whatever...; estoy dispuesta a hacer lo que sea I'm prepared to do whatever it takes o anything; no sea que or no vaya a ser que (+ subj) in case; cierra la ventana, no sea or no vaya a ser que llueva close the window in case it rains; ten cuidado, no sea or no vaya a ser que lo eches todo a perder be careful or you'll ruin everything; o sea: los empleados de más antigüedad, o sea los que llevan aquí más de... longer serving employees, that is to say those who have been here more than...; o sea que no te interesa in other words, you're not interested; o sea que nunca lo descubriste so you never found out; (ya) sea..., (ya) sea... either..., or...; (ya) sea por caridad, (ya) sea por otra razón,... whether he did it out of charity or for some other reason,...; sea como sea: hay que impedirlo, sea como sea it must be prevented now matter how o at all costs; sea cuando sea whenever it is; sea quien sea le dices que no estoy whoever it is, tell them I'm not in; si no fuera/hubiera sido por... — if it wasn't o weren't/hadn't been for...
12) ( en el tiempo) to be¿qué fecha es hoy? — what's the date today?, what's today's date
¿qué día es hoy? — what day is it today?
3.serían las cuatro cuando llegó — it must have been (about) four (o'clock) when she arrived; ver tb verbo impersonal
ser v impers to be4.ser v aux ( en la voz pasiva)IIser + pp — to be + pp
1)a) ( ente) beingb) (individuo, persona)2)a) ( naturaleza)b) ( carácter esencial) essence3) (Fil) being* * *I 1.1) ( seguido de adjetivos) to be[ ser expresses identity or nature as opposed to condition or state, which is normally conveyed by estar. The examples given below should be contrasted with those to be found in estar 1 cópula 1]es inglés/rubio/católico — he's English/fair/(a) Catholic
era cierto/posible — it was true/possible
sé bueno, estáte quieto — be a good boy and keep still
que seas muy feliz — I hope you'll be very happy; (+ me/te/le etc)
para serte sincero — to be honest with you, to tell you the truth
siempre le he sido fiel — I've always been faithful to her; ver tb verbo intransitivo I 5
¿éste es o se hace?/¿tú eres o te haces? — (AmL fam) is he/are you stupid or something? (colloq)
2) ( hablando de estado civil) to beel mayor es casado/divorciado — the oldest is married/divorced
3) (seguido de nombre, pronombre, sintagma nominal) to besoy peluquera/abogada — I'm a hairdresser/a lawyer
ábreme, soy Mariano/yo — open the door, it's Mariano/it's me
por ser usted, haremos una excepción — for you o since it's you, we'll make an exception
dame cualquiera que no sea ése — give me any one except o but that one
4) (con predicado introducido por `de')es de los vecinos — it belongs to the neighbors, it's the neighbors'
este libro no es de aquí — this book doesn't go o belong here
ésa es de las que... — she's one of those people who..., she's the sort of person who...
ser de lo que no hay — (fam) to be incredible (colloq)
5) (hipótesis, futuro)2.¿será cierto? — can it be true?
ser vi1)a) ( existir) to beb) (liter) ( en cuentos)érase una vez... — once upon a time there was...
2)a) (tener lugar, ocurrir)¿dónde fue el accidente? — where did the accident happen?
el asunto fue así... — it happened like this...
b) ( en preguntas)ser de algo/alguien: ¿qué habrá sido de él? I wonder what happened to o what became of him; ¿qué es de Marisa? (fam) what's Marisa up to (these days)? (colloq); ¿qué va a ser de nosotros? — what will become of us?
3) ( sumar)¿cuánto es (todo)? — how much is that (altogether)?
son 3.000 pesos — that'll be o that's 3,000 pesos
cuatro y cuatro son ocho — four and four are o make eight
4) (causar, significar) to be5) ( resultar)6) ( consistir en) to belo importante es participar — the important o main thing is to take part
7) (indicando finalidad, adecuación)8) ( usado para enfatizar)fue aquí donde lo vi — this is where I saw him, it was here that I saw him
fui yo quien or la que lo dije fui yo quien or la que lo dijo — I was the one who said it, it was me that said it
9)es que...: ¿es que no lo saben? do you mean to say they don't know?; es que no sé nadar the thing is I can't swim; díselo, si es que te atreves — tell him, if you dare
10)lo que es... — (fam)
lo que es yo, no pienso hablarle más — I certainly have no intention of speaking to him again
lo que es saber idiomas! — it sure is something to be able to speak languages! (AmE), what it is to be able to speak languages! (BrE)
11) (en locs)a no ser que — (+ subj) unless
como debe ser: ¿ves como me acordé? - como debe ser! see, I did remember- I should think so too!; los presentó uno por uno, como debe ser she introduced them one by one, as you should; ¿cómo es eso? why is that?, how come? (colloq); como/cuando/donde sea: tengo que conseguir ese trabajo como sea I have to get that job no matter what; hazlo como sea, pero hazlo do it any way o however you want but get it done; puedo dormir en el sillón o donde sea I can sleep in the armchair or wherever you like o anywhere you like; como ser (CS) such as; de no ser así (frml) should this not be the case (frml); de ser así (frml) should this be so o the case (frml); de no ser por...: de no ser por él,... if it hadn't been o if it weren't for him,...; eso es! that's it!, that's right!; lo que sea: cómete una manzana, o lo que sea have an apple or something; tú pagas tus mil pesos o lo que sea... you pay your thousand pesos or whatever...; estoy dispuesta a hacer lo que sea I'm prepared to do whatever it takes o anything; no sea que or no vaya a ser que (+ subj) in case; cierra la ventana, no sea or no vaya a ser que llueva close the window in case it rains; ten cuidado, no sea or no vaya a ser que lo eches todo a perder be careful or you'll ruin everything; o sea: los empleados de más antigüedad, o sea los que llevan aquí más de... longer serving employees, that is to say those who have been here more than...; o sea que no te interesa in other words, you're not interested; o sea que nunca lo descubriste so you never found out; (ya) sea..., (ya) sea... either..., or...; (ya) sea por caridad, (ya) sea por otra razón,... whether he did it out of charity or for some other reason,...; sea como sea: hay que impedirlo, sea como sea it must be prevented now matter how o at all costs; sea cuando sea whenever it is; sea quien sea le dices que no estoy whoever it is, tell them I'm not in; si no fuera/hubiera sido por... — if it wasn't o weren't/hadn't been for...
12) ( en el tiempo) to be¿qué fecha es hoy? — what's the date today?, what's today's date
¿qué día es hoy? — what day is it today?
3.serían las cuatro cuando llegó — it must have been (about) four (o'clock) when she arrived; ver tb verbo impersonal
ser v impers to be4.ser v aux ( en la voz pasiva)IIser + pp — to be + pp
1)a) ( ente) beingb) (individuo, persona)2)a) ( naturaleza)b) ( carácter esencial) essence3) (Fil) being* * *ser11 = being, creature.Ex: A feeling of unshielded relief filled Pope's whole being.
Ex: Stories that lead to doing things are all the more attractive to children, who are active rather than passive creatures.* abducción por seres extraterrestres = alien abduction.* alimentación del ser humano = human nutrition.* llegada de seres extraterrestres = alien visitation.* nutrición del ser humano = human nutrition.* ser consecuente con Uno mismo = be true to + Reflexivo.* ser extraterrestre = alien creature.* ser fiel con Uno mismo = be true to + Reflexivo.* ser humano = human being, human, human person.* ser inteligente = intelligent being.* ser pensante = sentient being.* ser superior = supreme being, higher being, superior being.* ser supremo = supreme being.* ser todo un éxito = hit + a home run, knock it out of + the park.* ser vivo = living being, sentient being.* todo ser humano = every living soul.* tráfico de seres humanos = trafficking in human beings.* trata de seres humanos = trafficking in human beings.ser22 = be, take + the form of, stand as.Ex: Systems such as Dialog, IRS, ORBIT and BLAISE may be accessed by libraries and information units.
Ex: Hierarchical relationships may also take the form of co-ordinate relationships, in which case they may be represented by 'RT' or related term, in a similar manner to affinitive relationships below.Ex: Meantime, our new library stand as as a confident symbol of the importance of ALL librarires to the nation's cultural, educational and economic success.* anhelar ser = ache to be.* a no ser que = unless.* así es = that's how it is.* así sea = amen.* así son las cosas = that's they way things are.* centrado en el ser humano = anthropocentric.* clonación del ser humano = human cloning.* como es el caso de = as it is with.* cómo + ser = what + be like.* conseguir ser el centro de atención = capture + spotlight.* continuar siendo importante = remain + big.* crearse el prestigio de ser = establish + a record as.* cualquiera que fuere = any... whatsoever.* cualquiera que fuese = any... whatsoever.* cualquiera que sea + Nombre = whichever + Nombre.* debilidad del ser humano = mankind's frailty.* dejar de ser útil = outlive + Posesivo + usefulness.* demostrar ser = prove + to be.* de tal forma que + ser/estar = in such form as to + be.* dicho sea de paso = by the by(e).* dime con quién andas y te diré quién eres = you are known by the company you keep.* dinero + ser para = money + go towards.* el + Nombre + es inestimable = the + Nombre + cannot be overestimated.* el ser barato = cheapness.* el sueño de todo ser viviente = the stuff dreams are made of.* entrar sin ser visto = sneak into.* es = it's [it is].* esa es la cuestión = herein lies the rub, there's the rub.* esa es la dificultad = herein lies the rub, there's the rub.* es decir = i.e. (latín - id est), in other words, that is, that is to say, which is to say.* es de deducir que = it follows that.* es de destacar que = significantly.* es de esperar = hopefully.* es de esperar que = all being well.* es de resaltar que = significantly.* es de suponer que = presumably.* ese es el asunto = herein lies the rub, there's the rub.* ese es el problema = herein lies the rub, there's the rub.* es el momento adecuado = the moment is ripe, the time is ripe.* es el momento oportuno = the moment is ripe, the time is ripe.* es evidente = clearly.* es importante destacar = importantly.* es inevitable que = inevitably.* es interesante que = interestingly.* es lo que a mí me parece = my two cents' worth.* es lo que yo pienso = my two cents' worth.* es más = more important, moreover.* es más fácil decirlo que hacerlo = easier said than done.* es mi opinión = my two cents' worth.* es mi parecer = my two cents' worth.* es por lo tanto deducible que = it therefore follows that.* es por lo tanto de esperar que = it therefore follows that.* es por lo tanto lógico que = it therefore follows that.* ¡esta es tu oportunidad! = here's your chance!.* estar siendo + Participio = be in process of + Nombre.* evitar ser afectado = escape + unaffected.* fue durante mucho tiempo = long remained.* haber sido aceptado = be here to stay, have come + to stay.* haber sido comprobado exhaustivamente = be thoroughly tested.* la razón de ser = the reason for being.* la verdad sea dicha = to tell the truth.* llegar a ser = become, develop into.* llegar a ser conocido como = become + known as.* lo que es aun peor = worse still.* lo que es peor = what's worse.* lo que haya que de ser, será = que sera sera, what's meant to be, will be, whatever will be, will be.* lo que + ser = what + be like.* lo que tenga que ser, será = que sera sera, whatever will be, will be, what's meant to be, will be.* merecer ser mencionado = deserve + mention.* no ser aconsejable = be undesirable.* no ser + Adjetivo + Infinitivo = be less than + Adjetivo + Infinitivo.* no ser así ya = be no longer the case.* no ser bien visto = be in the doghouse.* no ser cobarde = be no chicken.* no ser consciente de = remain + unaware of.* no ser deseable = be undesirable.* no + ser + de sorprender que = it + be + not surprising that.* no ser fácil = be no picnic, not be easy.* no ser gran cosa = not add up to much, add up to + nothing.* no ser lo suficientemente bueno = not be good enough.* no ser más que = be nothing more than, be nothing but.* no ser nada = add up to + nothing.* no ser nada fácil = be hard-pushed to.* no ser ningún jovencito = be no chicken.* no ser ni una cosa ni otra = fall between + two stools.* no ser sino = be nothing but.* no ser una gran pérdida = be no great loss.* no ser un lecho de rosas = be not all roses.* no ser verdad = be untrue.* no somos todos iguales = one size doesn't fit all.* no tener razón de ser + Infinitivo = there + be + no sense in + Gerundio.* para ser específico = to be specific.* para ser franco = in all honesty.* para ser sincero = to be honest, in all honesty.* pasar a ser = become, develop into.* por ser + Adjetivo = as being + Adjetivo.* por si fuera poco = to boot, to add salt to injury, to rub salt in the wound.* posible de ser consultado por máquina = machine-viewable.* posible de ser visto en pantalla = displayable.* primer puesto + ser para = pride of place + go to.* puede muy bien ser = could well be.* puede muy bien ser que = it may well be that.* que fue = one-time.* que fue común antes = once-common.* que ha sido abordado con preguntas = accost.* que puede ser apilado = stacking.* razón de ser = point, raison d'etre, rationale, sense of purpose.* ser reconocido = gain + recognition.* resultar ser = prove + to be, turn out to be, happen + to be.* sea como sea = be that as it may, at all costs, at any cost, at any price, come hell or high water.* sea cual fuere = any... whatsoever, any... whatsoever.* sea cual fuese = any... whatsoever, any... whatsoever.* sea cual sea el criterio utilizado = by any standard(s).* sea lo que sea = whatever it is, be that as it may, call it what you want.* seamos realistas = face it, let's face it.* sean cuales sean = whatever they may be.* sentido del ser humano = human sense.* ser accesible a través de = be available through.* ser aceptado = take + hold, gain + acceptance, take off.* ser acertado = be spot on.* ser aconsejable = be welcome, be better served by, be in order.* ser acorde con = be commensurate with.* ser acuciante = be acute.* ser acusado de delito criminal = face + criminal charge.* ser adecuado = be right, stand up, fit + the bill.* ser + Adjetivo = get + Adjetivo.* ser + Adjetivo + para = have + a + Adjetivo + effect on.* ser afectado por = have + a high stake in.* ser aficionado a = be fond of.* ser afortunado = be lucky, strike + lucky.* ser agradable de oír = be good to hear.* ser agradable + Verbo = be neat to + Verbo.* ser algo bien conocido que = it + be + a (well)-known fact that.* ser algo bueno = be a good thing.* ser algo completamente distinto = be nothing of the sort.* ser algo común = be a fact of life, dominate + the scene, be a common occurrence, become + a common feature, be a part of life.* ser Algo demasiado difícil para = be in over + Posesivo + head, be out of + Posesivo + depth.* ser algo excepcional = be the exception rather than the rule, be in a league of its own.* ser algo fácil = be a cinch, be a doddle, be a breeze, be a picnic, be duck soup.* ser algo facilísimo = be a cinch, be a doddle, be a breeze, be a picnic, be duck soup.* ser algo habitual = become + a common feature, be a fact of life.* ser Algo imponente = loom + large.* ser algo inevitable = the (hand)writing + be + on the wall, see it + coming.* ser algo más profundo que = go + deeper than.* ser algo más serio que = go + deeper than.* ser algo (muy) bien sabido que = it + be + a (well)-known fact that.* ser algo muy claro = be a dead giveaway.* ser algo muy fácil de conseguir = be there for the taking.* ser Algo muy importante = loom + large.* ser algo muy obvio = be a dead giveaway.* ser algo muy poco frecuente = be a rare occurrence.* ser algo muy raro = be a rare occurrence.* ser algo muy revelador = be a giveaway.* ser algo natural para = be second nature to + Pronombre, come + naturally to.* ser algo normal = be a fact of life, become + a common feature, be a part of life.* ser algo permanente = be here to stay.* ser algo poco común = be the exception rather than the rule.* ser algo poco conocido que = it + be + a little known fact that.* ser algo poco frecuente = be a rare occurrence.* ser algo poco sabido que = it + be + a little known fact that.* ser algo por lo que = be a matter for/of.* ser algo por ver = be an open question.* ser algo que no ocurre con frecuencia = be a rare occurrence.* ser algo seguro = be a cinch, be a doddle, be a breeze, be a picnic, be duck soup.* ser algo útil para = be something in the hand for.* ser amado = loved-one.* ser amigo de = be buddies with.* ser analizado como una frase = be phrase parsed.* ser apreciado = receive + appreciation.* ser apropiado = be right.* ser aproximadamente + Número = be around + Número, be about + Número.* ser arrestado = be under arrest.* ser asequible = be available, become + available.* ser asequible a = be amenable to.* ser así = be the case (with), be just like that.* ser atacado = be under attack, come under + fire, be under assault.* ser atractivo = look + attractive, be popular in appeal.* ser atrevido = make + a bold statement.* ser atribuible a = be attributable to.* ser aun más = be all the more.* ser autosuficiente = stand on + Posesivo + own, self-serve.* ser autosuficiente económicamente = pay + Posesivo + own way.* ser avaricioso = have + Posesivo + cake and eat it.* ser bienvenido = be most welcome, make + welcome, be welcome.* ser bonito + Verbo = be neat to + Verbo.* ser buenísimo + Gerundio = be terrific at + Gerundio.* ser bueno = make + good + Nombre.* ser bueno en = be good at.* ser bueno para Alguien = be to + Posesivo + advantage.* ser cada vez más importante = increase in + importance.* ser capaz de = be capable of.* ser capaz de hacer cualquier cosa por = go to + any lengths to, go to + great lengths to.* ser característico de = be emblematic of.* ser carísimo = cost + be prohibitive.* ser caro = be steep.* ser casi seguro = be a good bet.* ser chiquito pero matón = punch above + Posesivo + weight.* ser chulo = be cool.* ser clavado a = be a dead ringer for.* ser cliente de una tienda = patronise + shop.* ser coherente = cohere.* ser como el día y la noche = different as night and day.* ser como hablar con la pared = be like talking to a brick wall.* ser como mínimo = be no less than.* ser como una esfera = wrap around.* ser como un círculo = wrap around.* ser como un libro abierto = be an open book.* ser complementario el uno del otro = be integral one to another.* ser complementarios = be integral one to another.* ser completamente diferente = be in a different league.* ser completo = be all inclusive.* ser común = be the case (with).* ser condenado a prisión = receive + prison sentence.* ser confuso = be deceiving.* ser conocido por = famously, have + a track record of.* ser conocido por todos = be out in the open.* ser consciente = sentient being.* ser consciente de = be alive to, be aware of, be cognisant of, be mindful of/that, become + cognisant of, be aware of, realise [realize, -USA].* ser consciente de + Posesivo + valía = be alive to + Posesivo + worth.* ser consciente + desafortunadamente = be painfully aware of.* ser contradictorio de = run + contrary to.* ser contraproducente = defeat + Posesivo + purpose, blowback.* ser contrario a = be contrary to, be hostile to.* ser conveniente + Infinitivo = be as well + Infinitivo, be well + Infinitivo.* ser correcto = be all right, be correct, be right.* ser cortés con = be civil towards.* ser costumbre = be customary.* ser creativo = be inventive.* ser creíble = invoke + belief.* ser criticado = be subjected to + criticism, be (the) subject of/to criticism, take + heat, come under + fire.* ser crucial (para) = be central (to).* ser cuestión de = come down to.* ser culpable = be to blame.* ser culpable (por/de) = be at fault (for/to).* ser dado a = be amenable to, be apt to, be given to.* ser de = be a native of.* ser de alto nivel = be at a high level.* ser de armas tomar = be a (real) handful.* ser de ayuda = be of assistance.* ser debatible = be a moot point, be open to question, be open to debate, be at issue.* ser de calidad = be up to snuff, be up to scratch.* ser decisión de + Nombre = be down to + Nombre.* ser de contenido + Adjetivo = be + Adjetivo + in content.* ser de crecimiento rápido = be a quick grower.* ser de difícil acceso = tuck away.* ser de dominio público = be public domain.* ser deficiente = be wanting.* ser definitivo = be final.* ser de gran ayuda para = be a boon to.* ser de gran beneficio para = be of great benefit to.* ser de importancia primordial = be of key importance.* ser de importancia vital = lie at + the heart of.* ser de interés para = be of interest (to/for).* ser dejado en la obligación de Uno = be derelict in + duty.* ser de la izquierda = be of the left.* ser de la noche = night creature.* ser de la opinión de que = be of the opinion that, be of the view that.* ser del gusto de Uno = be to + Posesivo + taste.* ser del orden de + Número = be of the order of + Número.* ser de los que piensan que = subscribe to + view.* ser demasiado = be over-provided, be a mouthful.* ser demasiado + Adjetivo = be too + Adjetivo + by half.* ser demasiado complaciente = lean over + too far backwards.* ser demasiado común = be all too common.* ser demasiado para = be too much for, be too much for.* ser demasiado precavido = err + on the side of caution.* ser demasiado preciso = put + too fine a point on, split + hairs.* ser demasiado quisquilloso = put + too fine a point on, split + hairs.* ser demasiado tarde para echar atrás = reach + the point of no return.* ser de mucho uso = take + Nombre + a long way.* ser de número limitado = be limited in number.* ser de origen + Adjetivo = be + Adjetivo + in origin.* ser de poco valor = be of little use, be of little value.* ser de primera categoría = be top notch.* ser de raza negra o de piel morena = be coloured.* ser de sabios = be a point of wisdom.* ser desacertado = miss + the mark, miss + the point.* ser desastroso = spell + bad news, be a shambles, be (in) a mess.* ser desconocido para = be alien to.* ser descorazonador = be dispiriting.* ser desoído = be unheeded.* ser despiadado = play + hardball.* ser detenido = be under arrest.* ser de un solo uso = be a one-trip pony.* ser de un tipo diferente = be different in kind, differ in + kind (from).* ser de un valor especial = be of particular value.* ser de uso general = be in general use, be generally available.* ser de utilidad = be of use.* ser de utilidad a = be of service to.* ser diestro en = be skilled at.* ser difícil = be a stretch.* ser difícil de bregar = be a (real) handful.* ser difícil de conseguir = be hard to get.* ser difícil de creer = beggar + belief.* ser difícil de encontrar = be hard to find.* ser difícil de lograr = be hard to get.* ser difícil de superar = take + some beating.* ser digno de = merit.* ser digno de admiración = deserve + admiration.* ser digno de crítica = merit + a critical eye.* ser digno de + Infinitivo = be worth + Gerundio.* ser diplomático = say + the right thing.* ser discutible = be open to question, be open to debate, be at issue.* ser dogmático = be dogmatic.* ser dos mundos completamente distintos = be poles apart.* ser dudoso = be doubtful.* ser duro = play + hardball.* ser eficaz para + Infinitivo = be efficient at + Gerundio.* ser el acabóse = take + the biscuit, take + the cake, be the limit.* ser el alma de = be the life of, be the life and soul of.* ser el asunto = be the point.* ser el beneficiario de = be on the receiving end of.* ser el blanco de = be a pushover for.* ser el blanco de las críticas = come under + fire.* ser el canalizador de = be the conduit for.* ser el capitán = skipper, captain.* ser el caso (de) = be the case (with).* ser el centro de atención = steal + the limelight, steal + the show, cut + a dash.* ser el centro de todas las miradas = cut + a dash.* ser el colmo = be the last straw, bring + the situation to a head, take + the biscuit, take + the cake, be the limit.* ser el contrincante más débil = punch above + Posesivo + weight.* ser el culo del mundo = be the pits.* ser elegido = get in.* ser elevado = be steep.* ser el éxito de la fiesta = steal + the limelight, steal + the show.* ser el fin de = sign + a death warrant (for).* ser el jefe = be in charge, call + the shots, be the boss, call + the tune, rule + the roost.* ser el límite = be the limit.* ser el mandamás = call + the shots, be the boss, call + the tune, rule + the roost.* ser el más afectado por = bear + the brunt of.* ser el máximo = be the limit.* ser el momento clave = mark + the watershed.* ser el momento (de) = be the time to.* ser el momento decisivo = mark + the watershed.* ser el momento de/para = it + be + time to/for.* ser el objetivo de Uno = be in business for.* ser el orgullo de = be the pride and joy of.* ser el origen de = provide + the material for.* ser el paraje natural de = be home to.* ser el preludio = usher in.* ser el primero = be second to none, come out on + top.* ser el primero en = lead + the way in.* ser el primero en + Infinitivo = take + the lead in + Gerundio.* ser el punto de partida de = form + the basis of.* ser el punto más débil de Alguien = be at + Posesivo + weakest.* ser el punto más flaco de Alguien = be at + Posesivo + weakest.* ser el que con mayor frecuencia = be (the) most likely to.* ser el que con menor frecuencia = be (the) least likely to.* ser el resultado de = follow from, result from.* ser el segundo de a bordo = play + second fiddle.* ser el último grito = be all the rage.* ser el último mono ser el último mono = feel + pulled and tugged.* ser emblemático de = be emblematic of.* ser en balde = be of no avail, be to no avail.* ser en cierto modo un + Nombre = be something of a + Nombre.* ser en vano = be of no avail, be to no avail.* ser enviado a = have + the lead to.* ser equiparable a = be commensurate with.* ser erróneo = be wide of the mark, be wrong.* ser escaso = be few and far between, be in short supply.* ser esclavo de = be slave to.* ser estupendo = sound + great, be fine and dandy.* ser estúpido = be off + Posesivo + rocker.* ser exigente al elegir = pick and choose.* ser exigente al escoger = pick and choose.* ser experto en = be skilled at.* ser expulsado de = be dropped from.* ser extraño para = be alien to.* ser extremadamente + Adjetivo = be too + Adjetivo + by half.* ser fácil = be easy.* ser fácil de conseguir = be readily available.* ser facilísimo = be a snap, be a piece of cake.* ser factible de = be amenable to.* ser familiar = strike + familiar chords, ring + a bell.* ser famoso = gain + recognition, be popular.* ser famoso por = famously, have + a track record of.* ser favorable = be a plus.* ser ficticio = be fiction.* ser fiel a = cleave to.* ser fructífero = come to + fruition.* ser goloso = have + a sweet tooth.* ser grosero con = be abusive of.* ser hábil para = be adroit at.* ser habitual = be customary.* ser harina de otro costal = be a different kettle of fish.* ser hipertenso = be hyper.* ser hora de = it + be + time to/for.* ser hora de definirse = time to climb off the fence.* ser hora de irse = be time to go.* ser hora de marcharse = be time to go.* ser hora ya de que = be about time (that), be high time (that/to/for).* ser humilde = hide + Posesivo + light under a bushel.* sería mejor que + Subjuntivo = better + Infinitivo.* ser ideal = suit + best, be just the thing, be just the ticket, be just the job.* ser ideal para Uno = be (right) up + Posesivo + alley, be + Posesivo + cup of tea.* ser idóneo para = be suited to.* ser ignorado = be unheeded.* ser igual a = be equivalent to, equal.* ser igual que = amount to + the same thing as.* ser ilegal = be against the law.* ser ilimitado = be boundless.* ser implacable = play + hardball.* ser imponente = be awe-inspiring.* ser importante = be of importance, make + a difference, be of consequence.* ser importantísimo = make + all the difference in the world, make + difference in the world.* ser importantísimo (para) = be central (to).* ser imposible = be dead meat.* ser imprescindible = be a must.* ser improcedente = be out of order.* ser imprudente = be reckless.* ser inalterable = set in + stone, set in + tablets of stone.* ser incapaz de = be unable to.* ser incoherente = Negativo + hold + water.* ser incompatible (con) = be irreconcilable (with).* ser inconsistente = Negativo + hold + water.* ser increíble = beggar + belief.* ser independiente = go + Posesivo + own way, stew in + Posesivo + own juice, stand on + Posesivo + own (two) feet.* ser indescriptible = beggar + description.* ser indispensable = be a must.* ser ineficaz = fire + blanks.* ser infundado = be unfounded.* ser inherente a = inhere in.* ser inimaginable = beggar + imagination.* ser inminente = be on the cards.* ser inmune a = be immune from, be immune against.* ser innovador = break + new ground, break + ground.* ser innumerable = be without number, be legion.* ser innumerables = run into + the thousands.* ser insignificante = pale into + insignificance, stick + Algo + on a pin-point, be of no consequence.* ser insignificante de = be slight in.* ser inteligente = be talented.* ser interesante = be of interest (to/for).* ser interesante + Infinitivo = be as well + Infinitivo, be well + Infinitivo.* ser interesante + Verbo = be neat to + Verbo.* ser interminable = there + be + no end to.* ser intransigente = play + hardball.* ser inútil = fire + blanks.* ser irrespetuoso con = disrespect, diss.* ser justo = play + fair.* ser justo con todos = give the devil his due.* ser justo hasta con el diablo = give the devil his due.* ser justo lo que se necesita = be just the thing, be just the ticket, be just the job.* ser justo lo que Uno necesita = be (right) up + Posesivo + alley.* ser justo que = there + be + justice in.* ser juzgado = stand + trial, stand for + trial.* ser la abreviatura de = be short for.* ser la base de = be at the core of, form + the basis of, be at the heart of.* ser la ciudad de = be home to.* ser la clave de = hold + the key to.* ser la comidilla del barrio = be the talk of the town.* ser la comidilla del pueblo = be the talk of the town.* ser la consecuencia de = follow from, result from.* ser la costumbre = be customary.* ser la cuestión = be the point.* ser la culminación de Algo = represent + the culmination of, mark + the culmination of.* ser la culpa de = be the fault of.* ser la debilidad de Alguien = be a sucker for.* ser la elección lógica = be a/the natural choice.* ser la elección natural = be a/the natural choice.* ser la excepción = be the exception.* ser la excepción a la regla = constitute + the exception to the rule.* ser la excepción que confirma la regla = be the exception rather than the rule.* ser la forma abreviada de = be short for.* ser la forma de = be a recipe for.* ser la fórmula para = be a recipe for.* ser la gota que colma el vaso = bring + the situation to a head.* ser la idea central de = be at the core of, be at the heart of.* ser la imagen de = be a picture of.* ser la intención = be the intention.* ser la intención de uno = be + Posesivo + intention.* ser la manera de = be a recipe for.* ser la materia prima de = be grist to + Posesivo + mill.* ser la mayoría = be in the majority.* ser la mejor alternativa = be the best bet.* ser la mejor manera de = be the conduit for.* ser lamentable = be a pity.* ser la minoría = be in the minority.* ser la norma = be the norm, be the rule, become + the norm.* ser la novedad = be on the scene.* ser la obra de = be the work of.* ser la persona ideal para = be the best placed to.* ser la persona más indicada para = be in a position to.* ser la propia responsabilidad de Alguien = be of + Posesivo + own making.* ser la prueba de fuego de Algo = test + Nombre + to the limit.* ser la punta de lanza de = spearhead.* ser la razón de = lie at + the root of.* ser la representación misma de = be a picture of.* ser la responsabilidad de = be the responsibility of.* ser la responsabilidad de Alguien + Infinitivo = it + lie with + Nombre/Pronombre + to + Infinitivo.* ser la última palabra = be all the rage.* ser la última persona del mundo que + Infinitivo = be one of the last people in the world to + Infinitivo.* ser lector de una biblioteca = library membership.* ser lento = be slow off the mark, be slow off the blocks.* ser líder en = take + the lead in + Gerundio.* ser lo de Uno = be cut out for, be (right) up + Posesivo + alley.* ser lo más parecido a = be as close as we come to.* ser lo mismo = be one and the same.* ser lo normal = be the order of the day.* ser lo principal de = be at the core of, be at the heart of.* ser lo que a Uno le encanta = be (right) up + Posesivo + alley.* ser lo que a Uno le gusta = be (right) up + Posesivo + alley, be + Posesivo + cup of tea.* ser lo que a Uno le interesa = be (right) up + Posesivo + alley, be + Posesivo + cup of tea.* ser lo que a Uno le va = be (right) up + Posesivo + alley.* ser lo que a Uno más le gusta = be + Posesivo + big scene.* ser lo que nos espera = be the shape of things to come.* ser lo suficientemente + Adjetivo + como para = be + Adjetivo + enough to.* ser lo suficientemente comprensivo = go + far enough.* ser lo suficientemente conocido como para que = be sufficiently well known for.* serlo todo para todos = be all things to all men, be all things to all people.* ser lo último = be all the rage, be the pits.* ser lo último en = become + the next stop in.* ser lo último en lo que + pensar = be the last thing of + Posesivo + mind.* ser lo último que + ocurrir + a Alguien = be the last thing of + Posesivo + mind.* ser magnífico + Gerundio = be terrific at + Gerundio.* ser malo = be a joke, spell + bad news, make + poor + Nombre.* ser maravilloso = sound + great.* ser más astuto que = outfox, outwit, outsmart.* ser más interno = inner being.* ser más un + Nombre = be more of a + Nombre.* ser mayor = be older.* ser mejor en = be better at.* ser mejor que = be superior to, compare + favourably.* ser mejor que + Subjuntivo = better + Infinitivo.* ser menor = be less.* ser menos + Adjetivo = be less of a(n) + Nombre.* ser mínimo = be at a minimum.* ser mirado de forma extraña = get + some funny looks.* ser modesto = hide + Posesivo + light under a bushel.* ser molesto = be disturbing.* ser moroso = be in default.* ser motivador = be motivating.* ser motivo de preocupación = loom + large.* ser mucho = be a mouthful.* ser mucho más = be all the more.* ser mucho más que = be far more than.* ser muy aconsejable que = be well advised to.* ser muy alto = be metres high.* ser muy amigo de = be pally with.* ser muy antiguo = go ba* * */ser/= Sociedad Española de Radiodifusión* * *
ser ( conjugate ser) cópula
1 ( seguido de adjetivos) to be◊ ser expresses identity or nature as opposed to condition or state, which is normally conveyed by estar. The examples given below should be contrasted with those to be found in estar 1 cópula 1 es bajo/muy callado he's short/very quiet;
es sorda de nacimiento she was born deaf;
es inglés/católico he's English/(a) Catholic;
era cierto it was true;
sé bueno, estate quieto be a good boy and keep still;
que seas muy feliz I hope you'll be very happy;
(+ me/te/le etc)
ver tb imposible, difícil etc
2 ( hablando de estado civil) to be;
es viuda she's a widow;
ver tb estar 1 cópula 2
3 (seguido de nombre, pronombre) to be;
ábreme, soy yo open the door, it's me
4 (con predicado introducido por `de'):
soy de Córdoba I'm from Cordoba;
es de los vecinos it belongs to the neighbors, it's the neighbors';
no soy de aquí I'm not from around here
5 (hipótesis, futuro):
¿será cierto? can it be true?
verbo intransitivo
1
b) (liter) ( en cuentos):◊ érase una vez … once upon a time there was …
2a) (tener lugar, ocurrir):
¿dónde fue el accidente? where did the accident happen?b) ( en preguntas):◊ ¿qué habrá sido de él? I wonder what happened to o what became of him;
¿qué es de Marisa? (fam) what's Marisa up to (these days)? (colloq);
¿qué va a ser de nosotros? what will become of us?
3 ( sumar):◊ ¿cuánto es (todo)? how much is that (altogether)?;
son 3.000 pesos that'll be o that's 3,000 pesos;
somos diez en total there are ten of us altogether
4 (indicando finalidad, adecuación) ser para algo to be for sth;
( en locs)
¿cómo es eso? why is that?, how come? (colloq);
como/cuando/donde sea: tengo que conseguir ese trabajo como sea I have to get that job no matter what;
hazlo como sea, pero hazlo do it any way o however you want but get it done;
el lunes o cuando sea next Monday or whenever;
puedo dormir en el sillón o donde sea I can sleep in the armchair or wherever you like o anywhere you like;
de ser así (frml) should this be so o the case (frml);
¡eso es! that's it!, that's right!;
es que …: ¿es que no lo saben? do you mean to say they don't know?;
es que no sé nadar the thing is I can't swim;
lo que sea: cómete una manzana, o lo que sea have an apple or something;
estoy dispuesta a hacer lo que sea I'm prepared to do whatever it takes;
o sea: en febrero, o sea hace un mes in February, that is to say a month ago;
o sea que no te interesa in other words, you're not interested;
o sea que nunca lo descubriste so you never found out;
(ya) sea …, (ya) sea … either …, or …;
sea como sea at all costs;
sea cuando sea whenever it is;
sea donde sea no matter where;
sea quien sea whoever it is;
si no fuera/hubiera sido por … if it wasn't o weren't/hadn't been for …
( en el tiempo) to be;◊ ¿qué fecha es hoy? what's the date today?, what's today's date;
serían las cuatro cuando llegó it must have been (about) four (o'clock) when she arrived;
ver tb v impers
ser v impers to be;
ser v aux ( en la voz pasiva) to be;
fue construido en 1900 it was built in 1900
■ sustantivo masculino
1
◊ ser humano/vivo human/living beingb) (individuo, persona):
2 ( naturaleza):
ser
I sustantivo masculino
1 being: es un ser despreciable, he's despicable
ser humano, human being
ser vivo, living being
2 (esencia) essence: eso forma parte de su ser, that is part of him
II verbo intransitivo
1 (cualidad) to be: eres muy modesto, you are very modest
2 (fecha) to be: hoy es lunes, today is Monday
ya es la una, it's one o'clock
3 (cantidad) eran unos cincuenta, there were about fifty people
(al pagar) ¿cuánto es?, how much is it?
son doscientas, it is two hundred pesetas
Mat dos y tres son cinco, two and three make five
4 (causa) aquella mujer fue su ruina, that woman was his ruin
5 (oficio) to be a(n): Elvira es enfermera, Elvira is a nurse
6 (pertenencia) esto es mío, that's mine
es de Pedro, it is Pedro's
7 (afiliación) to belong: es del partido, he's a member of the party
es un chico del curso superior, he is a boy from the higher year
8 (origen) es de Málaga, she is from Málaga
¿de dónde es esta fruta? where does this fruit come from?
9 (composición, material) to be made of: este jersey no es de lana, this sweater is not (made of) wool
10 ser de, (afinidad, comparación) lo que hizo fue de tontos, what she did was a foolish thing
11 (existir) Madrid ya no es lo que era, Madrid isn't what it used to be
12 (suceder) ¿qué fue de ella?, what became of her?
13 (tener lugar) to be: esta tarde es el entierro, the funeral is this evening 14 ser para, (finalidad) to be for: es para pelar patatas, it's for peeling potatoes
(adecuación, aptitud) no es una película para niños, the film is not suitable for children
esta vida no es para ti, this kind of life is not for you
15 (efecto) era para llorar, it was painful
es (como) para darle una bofetada, it makes me want to slap his face
no es para tomárselo a broma, it is no joke
16 (auxiliar en pasiva) to be: fuimos rescatados por la patrulla de la Cruz Roja, we were rescued by the Red Cross patrol
17 ser de (+ infinitivo) era de esperar que se marchase, it was to be expected that she would leave
♦ Locuciones: a no ser que, unless
como sea, anyhow
de no ser por..., had it not been for
es más, furthermore
es que..., it's just that...
lo que sea, whatever
o sea, that is (to say)
sea como sea, in any case o be that as it may
ser de lo que no hay, to be the limit
' ser' also found in these entries:
Spanish:
A
- acceder
- además
- aficionada
- aficionado
- alardear
- alcanzar
- alimentar
- alta
- alto
- ambicionar
- antigüedad
- aparición
- arma
- atinar
- atorarse
- aúpa
- babear
- básica
- básico
- bendición
- caber
- cacho
- cada
- cafetera
- cafetero
- calco
- callo
- canela
- cansada
- cansado
- cantar
- capaz
- capirote
- carácter
- cardo
- carne
- carné
- caso
- cero
- colarse
- comida
- comidilla
- comido
- conmigo
- conquistador
- conquistadora
- contagiarse
- contemplar
- contienda
English:
accountable
- addicted
- adjust
- allow
- allowance
- ambition
- amount to
- anathema
- anomaly
- arduous
- around
- aspire
- aware
- bad
- be
- beating
- being
- belong
- betray
- big
- bill
- bind over
- bird
- booby trap
- boring
- bounce
- can
- carry
- catch up
- cerebral
- ceremonial
- ceremony
- charm
- chip
- claim
- come into
- come under
- connoisseur
- court
- degree
- deserve
- destroy
- differ
- do
- dodger
- doubly
- due
- ear
- easy
- edit
* * *ser The auxiliary verb ser is used with the past participle of a verb to form the passive (e.g. la película fue criticada the movie was criticized).♦ v aux[para formar la voz pasiva] to be;fue visto por un testigo he was seen by a witness;la propuesta es debatida o [m5] está siendo debatida en el parlamento the proposal is being debated in parliament♦ v copulativo1. [con adjetivos, sustantivos, pronombres] [indica cualidad, identidad, condición] to be;es alto/gracioso he's tall/funny;soy chileno/chiapaneco I'm Chilean/from Chiapas;es azul/difícil it's blue/difficult;sé discreta/paciente be discreet/patient;es un amigo/el dueño he's a friend/the owner;son unos amigos míos they're friends of mine;es el cartero/tu madre it's the postman o US mailman/your mother;soy yo, ábreme open up, it's me;soy Víctor [al teléfono] it's Víctor;la casa es aquella de ahí the house is that one over there;es un tipo muy simpático he's a very nice guy;¿es eso verdad? is that true?;eso no es cierto that isn't true;es obvio que le gustas it's obvious that he likes you;no es necesario ir it isn't necessary to go;es posible que llueva it may rain;no está mal para ser de segunda mano it's not bad considering it's second-hand;no pierde sus derechos por ser inmigrante just because he's an immigrant doesn't mean he doesn't have any rights;te lo dejo en la mitad por ser tú seeing as o because it's you, I'll let you have it half-price;por ser usted, señora, 15 euros to you, madam, 15 euros;que seas muy feliz I wish you every happiness, I hope you'll be very happy;¡será imbécil el tipo! the guy must be stupid!;este restaurante ya no es lo que era this restaurant isn't as good as it used to be o isn't what it used to be;RP Famser loco por algo to be wild about sth2. [con sustantivos, adjetivos] [indica empleo, dedicación, estado civil, religión] to be;soy abogado/actriz I'm a lawyer/an actress;son estudiantes they're students;para ser juez hay que trabajar mucho you have to work very hard to be o become a judge;es padre de tres hijos he's a father of three;es soltero/casado/divorciado he's single/married/divorced;era viuda she was a widow;son budistas/protestantes they are Buddhists/Protestants;el que fuera gobernador del estado the former governor of the state;Am Fam¿tú eres o te haces? are you stupid or what?;RP Fam¿vos sos o te hacés? are you stupid or what?[provenir de] to be from; [pertenecer a] to belong to;un juguete que es todo de madera a completely wooden toy, a toy made completely of wood;¿de dónde eres? where are you from?;estas pilas son de una linterna these batteries are from a torch;¿es de usted este abrigo? is this coat yours?, does this coat belong to you?;los juguetes son de mi hijo the toys are my son's;portarse así es de cobardes only cowards behave like that, it's cowardly to behave like that¿de qué equipo eres? [aficionado] which team o who do you support?;soy del Barcelona I support Barcelona;ser de los que… to be one of those people who…;ése es de los que están en huelga he is one of those on strike;no es de las que se asustan por cualquier cosa she's not one to get scared easily♦ vi1. [ocurrir, tener lugar] to be;fue aquí it was here;¿cuándo es la boda? when's the wedding?;la final era ayer the final was yesterday;¿cómo fue lo de tu accidente? how did your accident happen?;¿qué fue de aquel amigo tuyo? what happened to that friend of yours?;¿qué es de Pablo? how's Pablo (getting on)?2. [constituir, consistir en] to be;fue un acierto que nos quedáramos en casa we were right to stay at home;lo importante es decidirse the important thing is to reach a decision;su ambición era dar la vuelta al mundo her ambition was to travel round the world;tratar así de mal a la gente es buscarse problemas treating people so badly is asking for trouble3. [con fechas, horas] to be;¿qué (día) es hoy? what day is it today?, what's today?;hoy es jueves today's Thursday, it's Thursday today;¿qué (fecha) es hoy? what's the date today?, what date is it today?;mañana será 15 de julio tomorrow (it) will be 15 July;¿qué hora es? what time is it?, what's the time?;son las tres (de la tarde) it's three o'clock (in the afternoon), it's three (pm);4. [con precios] to be;¿cuánto es? how much is it?;son 300 pesos that'll be 300 pesos;¿a cómo son esos tomates? how much are those tomatoes?5. [con cifras, en operaciones] to be;ellos eran unos 500 there were about 500 of them;11 por 100 son 1.100 11 times 100 is 1,100este trapo es para (limpiar) las ventanas this cloth is for (cleaning) the windows;este libro es para niños this book is for children;la ciudad no es para mí the city isn't for me7. [con "de" más infinitivo] [indica necesidad, posibilidad]es de desear que… it is to be hoped that…;era de esperar que pasara algo así it was to be expected that something like that would happen;es de suponer que aparecerá presumably, he'll turn up;es de temer cuando se enoja she's really scary when she gets angrylo que es a mí, no me llamaron they certainly didn't call me, they didn't call me, anyway;¿es que ya no te acuerdas? don't you remember any more, then?, you mean you don't remember any more?es que no vine porque estaba enfermo the reason I didn't come is that I was ill, I didn't come because I was ill, you see;¿cómo es que no te han avisado? how come they didn't tell you?10. Literario [existir]Platón, uno de los grandes sabios que en el mundo han sido Plato, one of the wisest men ever to walk this earthtengo que conseguirlo (sea) como sea I have to get it one way or another;hay que evitar (sea) como sea que se entere we have to prevent her from finding out at all costs o no matter what;hazlo cuando sea do it whenever;de no ser/haber sido por… if it weren't/hadn't been for…;de no ser por él no estaríamos vivos if it weren't for him, we wouldn't be alive;de no ser así otherwise;de ser así if that should happen;déjalo donde sea leave it anywhere o wherever;érase una vez, érase que se era once upon a time;dile lo que sea, da igual tell her anything o whatever, it doesn't make any difference;haré lo que sea para recuperar mi dinero I will do whatever it takes o anything to get my money back;se enfadó, y no era para menos she got angry, and not without reason;no sea que…, no vaya a ser que… in case…;la llamaré ahora no sea que luego me olvide I'll call her now in case I forget later;Estados Unidos y Japón, o sea, las dos economías mundiales más importantes the United States and Japan, that is to say o in other words, the two most important economies in the world;50 euros, o sea unas 8.300 pesetas 50 euros, that's about 8,300 pesetas;o sea que no quieres venir so you don't want to come then?;por si fuera poco as if that wasn't enough;habla con quien sea talk to anyone;sea quien sea no abras la puerta don't open the door, whoever it is;si no fuera/hubiera sido por… if it weren't/hadn't been for…;Amsiendo que… seeing that o as…, given that…;Amsiendo que tienes la plata, cómprate el vestido más caro seeing as o since you've got the money, buy yourself the more expensive dress♦ v impersonal[indica tiempo] to be;es muy tarde it's rather late;era de noche/de día it was night/day♦ nm1. [ente] being;seres de otro planeta beings from another planetser humano human being;Ser Supremo Supreme Being;los seres vivos living things2. [persona] person;sus seres queridos his loved ones4. [esencia, naturaleza] being;la quiero con todo mi ser I love her with all my being o soul* * *f abr (= Sociedad Española de Radiodifusión) network of independent Spanish radio stations* * *ser {77} vi1) : to beél es mi hermano: he is my brotherCamila es linda: Camila is pretty2) : to exist, to liveser, o no ser: to be or not to be3) : to take place, to occurel concierto es el domingo: the concert is on Sunday4) (used with expressions of time, date, season)son las diez: it's ten o'clockhoy es el 9: today's the 9th5) : to cost, to come to¿cuánto es?: how much is it?¿será posible?: can it be possible?7)ser de : to come fromsomos de Managua: we're from Managua8)ser de : to belong toese lápiz es de Juan: that's Juan's pencil9)es que : the thing is thates que no lo conozco: it's just that I don't know him¡sea! : agreed!, all right!sea... sea : either... orla cuenta ha sido pagada: the bill has been paidél fue asesinado: he was murderedser nm: beingser humano: human being* * *ser2 vb1. (en general) to be2. (estar hecho) to be made3. (pertenecer) to belongeste libro es de María this book belongs to María / this book is María's -
14 machen
I v/t1. (tun) do; was machst du? what are you doing?; beruflich: what do you do (for a living)?; so was macht man nicht that isn’t done, you just don’t do that; da kann man nichts machen there’s nothing you can do (about it), it’s (just) one of those things; er macht es nicht unter 500 Euro umg. he won’t do it for less than 500 euros; was macht die Familie? how’s the family (getting on [Am. along]) ?; mach’s gut! umg. see you; (alles Gute) all the best; gut gemacht! well done!, good show!; das lässt sich schon machen that can be arranged, that’s no problem; mit mir könnt ihr’s ja machen! umg., iro. the things I put up with; sie wird es nicht mehr lange machen umg. (wird bald sterben) she’s not long for this world; die Festplatte wird es wohl nicht mehr lange machen umg. (wird bald defekt sein) the hard disk is on its last legs ( oder has just about had it)2. (herstellen, schaffen) make; (Essen) make, prepare; (Bett) make; ein Foto machen take a photograph; das Zimmer machen do ( oder tidy up, Am. clean up) the room; Hausaufgaben machen do one’s homework; eine Prüfung machen take ( erfolgreich: pass) an exam; einen Spaziergang machen go for a walk; einen Fehler machen make a mistake; einen Kurs machen (besuchen) do ( oder take) a course; eine angenehme / unangenehme Erfahrung machen have a pleasant / an unpleasant experience; jemanden zum General machen make s.o. a general; zu oder für etw. ( nicht) gemacht sein (not) be cut out for s.th.; er ist nicht zur Arbeit gemacht iro. work doesn’t agree with him hum.; jemanden traurig / glücklich etc. machen make s.o. sad / happy etc.; den Schiedsrichter machen umg. be ( oder act as) umpire ( oder referee); das macht das Wetter it’s the weather that causes it; das macht Durst it makes you thirsty; der Wagen macht 160 km / h umg. the car does 100 mph; Ferien, Hoffnung, Krach, Licht etc.3. (ergeben) beim Rechnen: be, come to, amount to; 4 mal 5 macht 20 four times five is twenty, four fives are twenty; was macht das? Rechnung etc.: how much does that come to?, what’s the damage? umg.; das macht dreißig Euro that’s ( oder that’ll be) thirty euros; was macht das zusammen? how much does that come to all together?4. (ausmachen): was macht das schon? what does it matter?, what difference does it make?; umg. so what?; das macht nichts it doesn’t matter, never mind; es macht mir nichts I don’t mind; sie macht sich nichts / nicht viel aus Geld she doesn’t care / doesn’t care much about money, money doesn’t mean anything / doesn’t mean much to her, she’s not bothered / not really bothered about money umg.; er macht sich nicht viel aus Kuchen / Alkohol etc. he doesn’t particularly like cake / alcohol etc., he’s not particularly keen on (Am. not wild about) cake / alcohol etc.; mach dir nichts draus! don’t worry about it, don’t take it to heart5. umg. (veranstalten, organisieren) have, give; ich mache am Samstag ein Fest I’m having a party on Saturday; nächste Woche macht sie einen Vortrag über Kafka next week she’s going to give a lecture on Kafka6. Sl. euph.: es machen (Sex haben) have it off (Am. get it on) ( mit with); es jemandem machen give it to s.o.II v/refl1. sich ( gut) machen Person: be coming along (well oder fine), be getting on (Am. along) (fine); sich gut machen Sache: (gut aussehen) look good ( bei jemandem on s.o.); (gern gesehen werden) make a good impression; sich schlecht machen not look good, make a bad impression; er macht sich gut als... he makes a good...; wie macht sich Vincent als Chef? what sort of a boss is Vincent?; er macht sich gut als Chef he makes a good boss; wie macht sich der Kleine? how’s the little one doing ( oder getting on [Am. along]) ?; die Vase macht sich sehr gut in der Ecke the vase looks very nice in the corner; das macht sich schon wieder umg. it’ll sort itself out2. sich an etw. machen get down to (work on) s.th.; ich mache mich morgen an die Übersetzung auch I’ll make a start on the translation tomorrow; WegIII v/i1. umg.: macht, dass ihr bald zurück seid! be sure to be back ( oder you get back) soon!; mach, dass du wegkommst! get out of here!; mach schon! (beeile dich!) hurry up!, get a move on! umg.2. umg.: lass ihn nur machen (lass ihm seinen Willen) let him if he wants to, let him have his way; (red ihm nichts ein) just let him do it ( oder get on with it); (verlass dich auf ihn) leave it to him; lass mich nur machen (red mir nichts ein) let me do it my way; (verlass dich auf mich) just leave it to me; lass mich mal machen (lass mich versuchen) let me have a try3. umg.: machen in (+ Dat) WIRTS. deal in, sell; in Politik machen umg. be in politics; er macht in Schriftstellerei umg. he dabbles in writing4. umg.: auf etw. machen umg. (etw. spielen) act ( oder play) s.th., pretend to be s.th.; auf Künstler machen umg. act ( oder play) the artist, do one’s artist bit umg.; auf unschuldig / doof machen umg. act ( oder play) the innocent / the fool; sie macht neuerdings auf jung her latest fad is to act all girlish5. Schokolade macht dick chocolate makes you fat; Querstreifen machen dick horizontal stripes make you look fat6. umg. euph. (die Notdurft verrichten): ( klein) machen wee; ( groß) machen shit; sich (Dat) vor Angst in die Hosen machen wet o.s. (Am. wet one’s pants) from fear; der Kleine macht immer noch in die Windeln the child still dirties his nappy (Am. diaper); der Hund hat auf den Teppich gemacht the dog made a mess on the carpet7. (hat oder ist) Dial. (sich begeben) go; wir haben oder sind 1966 in den Westen gemacht (sind aus der DDR in die BRD geflüchtet) in 1966 we made it to West Germany; gemacht* * *to create; to be; to do; to make; to fix* * *mạ|chen ['maxn]1. TRANSITIVES VERB1) = tun to dowas machst du heute Abend? — what are you doing this evening?
was machen wir mit dem restlichen Brot? — what shall we do with the rest of the bread?
die Hausarbeit/den Garten machen — to do the housework/the garden
er machte sich (dat) Zucker in den Kaffee (inf) — he put sugar in his coffee
ich muss noch so viel machen — I still have so much to do
gut, wird gemacht — right, will do (inf)
gut, mache ich — right, will do (inf) or I'll do that
wie mans macht, ists verkehrt — whatever you do is wrong
er macht, was er will — he does what he likes
soll ich ihn nach seinem Gehalt fragen? – so etwas macht man nicht! — shall I ask how much he earns? – you don't ask that (question)!
das lässt sich machen/nicht machen — that can/can't be done
das ist zu/nicht zu machen — that can/can't be done
ich mache es wohl am besten so, dass ich etwas früher komme — I would do best to come a bit earlier
es ist schon gut gemacht, wie sie die Rolle der Ophelia mit echtem Leben erfüllt — it's wonderful how she brings the role of Ophelia to life
damit/mit ihr kann man etwas machen — you could do something with it/her
was machst du denn hier? — what ( on earth) are you doing here?
was macht dein Bruder ( beruflich)? — what does your brother do (for a living)?
machs gut! — all the best!
er wirds nicht mehr lange machen (inf) — he won't last long
selber machen (sl) — to bring oneself off (inf)
mit mir kann mans ja machen! (inf) — the things I put up with! (inf)
2) = anfertigen, zubereiten to makeBier wird aus Gerste gemacht — beer is made from barley
sich/jdm etw machen lassen — to have sth made for oneself/sb
jdm einen Drink machen (Cocktail) — to make or mix sb a drink
3) = verursachen, bewirken Schwierigkeiten, Arbeit to make (jdm for sb); Mühe, Schmerzen to cause (jdm for sb)jdm Angst/Sorgen/Freude machen — to make sb afraid/worried/happy
jdm Hoffnung/Mut/Kopfschmerzen machen — to give sb hope/courage/a headache
das macht Appetit — that gives you an appetite
jdn lachen/weinen/etw vergessen machen — to make sb laugh/cry/forget sth
machen, dass etw geschieht — to make sth happen
mach, dass er gesund wird! — make him better!
das machen die vielen Zigaretten, dass du hustest — it's all those cigarettes that make you cough
4) = hervorbringen Laut, Geräusch to makemäh/miau machen — to baa/miaow
brumm machen — to go "brumm"
5) = bilden Kreuzzeichen, Kreis to make6)machen + SubstantivSiehe auch unter dem Eintrag für das jeweilige Substantiv.
einen Ausflug machen — to go on an outingBilder machen — to take photos
auf jdn/etw Jagd machen — to hunt sb/sth
einen Kopfsprung machen — to take a header (Brit), to dive (headfirst)
mach mir mal einen (guten) Preis! — make me an offer!
eine Prüfung machen — to do (esp Brit) or take an exam
ein Spiel machen — to play a game
See:= haltmachen7) machen + AdjektivSiehe auch unter dem Eintrag für das jeweilige Adjektiv.to makejdn nervös/unglücklich machen — to make sb nervous/unhappy
etw größer/kleiner machen — to make sth bigger/smaller
etw sauber/schmutzig machen — to get sth clean/dirty
jdn wieder sehend machen — to make sb see again
machs dir doch bequem/gemütlich — make yourself comfortable/at home
8) = ergeben inf to make; Summe, Preis to bedas macht ( zusammen) 23 — that makes 23 altogether
fünf mal vier macht or machen zwanzig — five fours are twenty, five times four is twenty
was macht die Rechnung? — how much is the bill?, what does the bill come to?
100 cm machen einen Meter — 100 cm make a metre (Brit) or meter (US)
was or wie viel macht das ( alles zusammen)? — how much is that altogether?
9) = spielen inf THEAT to play; Dolmetscher, Schiedsrichter etc to be10)= Notdurft verrichten inf
einen Haufen or sein Geschäft machen (euph:) (Hund) — to do its business (euph)See:11) = ordnen, reparieren, säubern to dodas Auto machen lassen — to have the car seen to or done
ich muss noch die Betten machen —
mach den Fleck aus der Bluse, ehe du sie wäschst — get the stain out of the blouse before you wash it
12)andere Wendungen◆ machen + aus
aus dem Haus könnte man schon etwas machen — you could really make something of that houseeine große Sache aus etw machen — to make a big thing of sth
jdn zum Star/Helden machen — to turn sb into a star/hero
jdn zum Wortführer/Sklaven/zu seiner Frau machen — to make sb spokesman/a slave/one's wife
jdm etw zur Hölle/Qual machen — to make sth hell/a misery for sb
der Regen/die Kälte macht mir nichts — I don't mind the rain/cold
die Kälte macht dem Motor nichts — the cold doesn't hurt the engine
es macht mir nichts, durch den Regen zu gehen — I don't mind walking in the rain
viel aus jdm/etw machen — to like sb/sth
wenig aus jdm/etw machen — not to be very keen on (esp Brit) or thrilled with (esp US) sb/sth
einen schönen Abend/ein paar gemütliche Stunden machen — to have a nice evening/a few pleasant hours
sich (dat) Sorgen machen — to worry
jdn zum Freund/Feind machen — to make sb one's friend/enemy
etw zur Aufgabe/zum Grundsatz/Motto machen — to make sth one's job/a principle/one's watchword
2. INTRANSITIVES VERB1)= tun
lass mich mal machen — let me do it2)machen + Adjektiv
das macht müde/gesund/schlank — that makes you tired/healthy/slimdas Kleid macht alt/schlank — that dress makes you look old/slim
3) = sich beeilen inf to get a move on (inf), to hurry upmach schon!, mach schnell or schneller! — get a move on! (inf), hurry up!
ich mach ja schon! — I'm being as quick as I can!
sie machten, dass sie nach Hause kamen — they hurried home
4) = Notdurft verrichten inf to go to the toilet (esp Brit) or bathroom (esp US) or restroom (US); (Hund etc) to do its business (euph); (in die Hosen machen (lit, fig) — to wet oneself
groß/klein machen (baby-talk) — to do a poo/wee (baby-talk)
5) = reisen dial to goüber die ( grüne) Grenze machen — to go over the border
6)Redewendungen◆ machen auf etw (
acc ) (inf) jetzt macht sie auf große Dame — she's playing the grand lady nowsie macht auf verständnisvoll/gebildet — she's doing her understanding/cultured bit (inf)
jetzt macht sie auf beleidigt — now she's acting the injured innocent (Brit), now she's acting insulted (esp US)
er macht auf Schau — he's out for effect (inf)◆ machen in etw (dat) (inf, beruflich) to be in sth
er macht in Nächstenliebe/Großzügigkeit — he puts on a show of compassion/generosity
3. REFLEXIVES VERB1) ◆ sich machen= sich entwickeln to come on2) = aussehen to look3)machen — to get down to sthsich über das Essen machen (inf) — to get stuck in (inf)
sich zum Fürsprecher/Anwalt machen — to make oneself spokesman/advocate
sich bei jdm beliebt/verhasst machen (inf) — to make oneself popular with/hated by sb
See:* * *1) have2) (to perform an activity concerning something: to do the washing; to do the garden / the windows.) do3) go4) (to create, form or produce: God made the Earth; She makes all her own clothes; He made it out of paper; to make a muddle/mess of the job; to make lunch/coffee; We made an arrangement/agreement/deal/bargain.) make5) (to cause to be: I made it clear; You've made me very unhappy.) make6) (to gain or earn: He makes $100 a week; to make a profit.) make7) (used with many nouns to give a similar meaning to that of the verb from which the noun is formed: He made several attempts (= attempted several times); They made a left turn (= turned left); He made (= offered) a suggestion/proposal; Have you any comments to make?) make8) (used when asking angrily what someone is doing: What does he think he's playing at (=doing)?) play at9) (to cause to become: His remarks rendered me speechless.) render10) (to cause to go into a certain, usually bad, state: The news sent them into a panic.) send11) (to do or perform some action: I think I'll take a walk; Will you take a look?; to take a bath) take12) (to make a note, record etc: He took a photograph of the castle; The nurse took the patient's temperature.) take* * *ma·chen[ˈmaxn̩]1. (anstelle eines genaueren Verbs)▪ etw \machen to do sthhast du die Kartoffeln/Türen/das Badezimmer gemacht? have you done the potatoes/doors/bathroom?2. (fertigen)▪ etw \machen to make sthFotos [von jdm/etw] \machen to take photos [of sb/sth]Gedichte \machen to write poemsjdm/sich etw \machen lassen to have sth made for sb/[for one]aus diesem Haus \machen wir ein Atelier we're turning this house into a studioder Saft ist aus Birnen gemacht the juice is made out of pears3. (geben)eine Empfehlung \machen to put in sep a recommendationeinen Vorschlag \machen to make [or sep put in] a suggestion4. (zubereiten)▪ [jdm] etw \machen to make [sb] sth, to make sth [for sb]einen Drink \machen to make a drinkdas Essen \machen to prepare/cook foodein Essen \machen to make [or cook] a mealdas Frühstück \machen to make [or get] breakfastKaffee \machen to make coffee5. (aufräumen)das Bett \machen to make the bedsein Zimmer \machen to tidy up sep one's room6. (veranstalten)▪ etw \machen to organize stheine Party \machen to give [or have] [or throw] a party▪ etw \machen:dieser Film macht tränende Augen this film puts the tears in your eyes [or fam is a real tear jerker]jdm Angst \machen to frighten sbjdm Arbeit \machen to give sb work to doein dummes Gesicht \machen (fam) to make [or pull] a silly facejdm Durst/Hunger \machen to make sb thirsty/hungryeinen Eindruck \machen to make an impressionFeuer \machen to light a firejdm eine Freude \machen to make sb happyjdm Hoffnung/Mut/Kopfschmerzen \machen to give sb hope/courage/a headacheLärm \machen to make a noiseLicht \machen to switch on sep the lightMühe \machen to be a lot of trouble [or effort]keine Mühe \machen to be no troubledas macht überhaupt keine Mühe that's no trouble at allMusik \machen to play some musiceinen Schmollmund \machen to poutjdm Sorgen \machen to make sb worried, to give sb cause for concern▪ das macht etw that's because of sthdas macht das häufige Trinken that comes from drinking oftendas macht die frische Luft, dass wir so hungrig sind it's the fresh air that makes us so hungry8. (durchführen)▪ etw \machen to do stheine Arbeit/seine Hausaufgaben \machen to do a job [or task]/one's homeworkeine Beobachtung \machen to observe sb/stheine Bestellung \machen to place [or sep put in] an ordereinen Besuch \machen to [pay sb a] visiteine Dummheit \machen to do something stupidwie man's macht, macht man's falsch [o verkehrt] you [just] can't wineinen Fehler \machen to make a mistakeden Haushalt \machen to keep housedas ist zu \machen that's possibledas lässt sich \machen that might be possibleeine Mitteilung \machen to make an announcementda ist nichts zu \machen nothing can be done, that's not possiblenichts zu \machen! nothing doing! famjd kann [da] nichts \machen sb can't do anythingeine Reise \machen to go on a journeyeine Sause mit jdm \machen (sl) to go on a pub crawl esp BRIT [or AM esp to go bar-hopping] with sb fameinen Spaziergang \machen to go for a walkein Spiel \machen to play a gameSport \machen to do sporteine Verbeugung \machen to make [or take] a bow, to bowwie machst du/wie \machen Sie das nur? how [on earth] do you do it?9. (absolvieren)▪ etw \machen to do sthdas Abitur \machen ≈to do [one's] A levels BRITeinen Kurs \machen to take a courseeine Ausbildung \machen to do an apprenticeshipeine Elektrikerausbildung \machen to train to be an electricianjdn/etw berühmt/reich/schön \machen to make sb/sth famous/rich/beautifulmach es dir bequem! make yourself comfortable [or at home]!dieser Hut macht mich viel jünger this hat makes me [look] much younger▪ etw aus jdm \machen to make sb sthetwas aus sich/jdm \machen to make something of oneself/sbmein Vater hat mich zu seinem Nachfolger gemacht my father has made [or named] me his successorjdn zu seinem Verbündeten \machen to make sb one's ally11. (erzielen)▪ etw \machen:wir \machen jetzt dreimal so viel Umsatz we have now tripled our turnoverein Geschäft \machen to make a dealeinen Gewinn/Verlust \machen to make a profit/lossMillionen \machen to make millionsPunkte/Tore \machen to score points/goalsein Vermögen \machen to make a fortune12. (tun)▪ etw \machen to do sthwas möchten Sie gern \machen? what would you like to do?lass uns etwas \machen! let's do something!genau so werden wir es \machen that's how we'll do itmusst du viel \machen? do you have a lot to do?was macht sie damit? what's she doing with it?was willst du mit diesem Zeug \machen? what are you going to do with this stuff?was soll ich nur \machen? what am I to do?ich weiß nicht, was ich noch \machen soll I don't know what else to doich weiß nicht, wie man es macht I don't know how to do itwas machst du da? what are you doing?; (misstrauisch) what on earth are you doing there?, what are you up to?was hat sie wieder gemacht, dass alle so ärgerlich sind? what's she been up to [or fam gone and done] this time to make everyone so angry?was macht denn deine Frau? how's your wife?und was \machen Sie so? and what are you doing nowadays?was macht die Arbeit/Gesundheit? how's work/your health?, how are you work-wise/health-wise? famwas soll ich da groß \machen? what do you expect me to do?was macht deine Brille in der Mikrowelle? what are your glasses doing in the microwave?dagegen kann man nichts \machen there's nothing you can do about itgut gemacht! well done!mit mir kann man es ja \machen (fam) the things I put up withso etwas macht man nicht that's [or it's] bad mannersda kann man nichts \machen nothing can be done\machen, was man will to do as one pleases [or wants13. (bilden)▪ etw \machen:die Straße macht eine scharfe Kurve the road bends sharplysie macht eine gute Figur she cuts a good figure▪ jdn \machen to make sb▪ jdn/etw \machen to do [or play] sb/sthwer macht hier den Boss? who's the boss here?▪ jdn/etw \machen to do sb/sth▪ etw [für jdn] \machen to act as sth [for sb]das macht zehn Euro that's [or that'll be] ten euros [please]was macht das [zusammen]? what does that come to [in total]?drei mal drei macht neun three times three is [or makes] nineder Hund macht „wau, wau“ the dog goes “woof woof” usu childspeakmacht nichts! no matter [or problem]!das macht [doch] nichts! never mind!, no harm done!macht das was? does it matter?was macht das schon? what does it matter?jdm/etw etwas/nichts \machen to harm/not harm sb/sth24. (geschaffen)▪ [jdm] etw \machen to mend [or fix] [or repair] sth for sb▪ etw \machen lassen to get [or have] sth mended [or fixed] [or repaired26.es macht jdn glücklich/traurig/wütend it makes sb happy/sad/angryes macht jdn verrückt it drives sb mad [or fam crazy]es macht mich verrückt, dass ich so viel Werbung sehe it drives me crazy to see so many advertisements2. (schaden)es macht etwas/nichts/viel it matters/doesn't matter/matters a lotes macht jdm etwas/nichts/viel sb minds/doesn't mind/minds a lotes macht mir nichts, wenn du hierbleibst I don't mind you [or form your] staying herees macht „piep“, wenn du einen Fehler machst it goes “peep” [or it peeps] when you make a mistake; s.a. langIII. INTRANSITIVES VERB1. (bewirken)mach ich! [as] good as done!▪ \machen, dass etw geschieht to ensure [or see to it] that sth happenswie hast du gemacht, dass die Kinder so artig sind? how did you get the children to be so well behaved?mach, dass du wegkommst! get out of here!2. (gewähren)mach nur/ruhig! go ahead!jdn [mal/nur] \machen lassen (fam) to leave sb to itLiebe macht blind love makes you blind4. (aussehen lassen)Streifen \machen dick stripes make you look fatauf cool/in Großzügigkeit \machen to act cool/generous [or the cool/generous guy]auf vornehm \machen to give oneself [or to put on] airssie macht immer auf vornehme Dame she always acts the elegant ladyins Bett \machen Kind to wet the bedich mache jetzt in Wolle/Versicherungen I'm in wool/insurance [or the wool/insurance businessmach/\machen Sie [schon]! get a move on! fammach schneller! hurry up!ich mach sowieso nicht mehr lang I'm not long for this world anywayaufs Land/in die Stadt \machen to go to the country/into townIV. REFLEXIVES VERB1. (beginnen)das Wetter macht sich wieder there will soon be good weatherdas Baby macht sich gut the baby is doing fine fam3. (passen)das Bild macht sich gut an der Wand/im Flur the picture looks good on the wall/in the hall4. (leisten)die neue Sekretärin macht sich gut the new secretary is doing well5. (gewinnen)sich dat etwas/nichts/viel/wenig aus jdm/etw \machen to care/not care at all/care a lot/not care much for sb/sth; (sich nicht ärgern) to get a little upset/not get upset at all/get really upset/not get upset much about sthmach dir/\machen Sie sich nichts d[a]raus! don't worry about it!, don't it get you down!8. (gestalten)wir \machen uns einen schönen Tag let's have an enjoyable daymach dir ein paar schöne Tage enjoy yourself for a few days9. (erledigen)V. AUXILIARVERBder Wein wird dich das vergessen \machen the wine will help you [to] forget* * *1.transitives Verb1) (herstellen) makesich (Dat.) etwas machen lassen — have something made
Geld/ein Vermögen/einen Gewinn machen — make money/a fortune/a profit
dafür ist er einfach nicht gemacht — (fig.) he's just not cut out for it
etwas aus jemandem machen — make somebody into something; (verwandeln) turn somebody into something
jemanden zum Präsidenten usw. machen — make somebody president etc.
2)jemandem einen Kostenvoranschlag machen — let somebody have or give somebody an estimate
jemandem einen guten Preis machen — (ugs.) name a good price
3) (zubereiten) get, prepare < meal>jemandem/sich [einen] Kaffee machen — make [some] coffee for somebody/oneself
jemandem einen Cocktail machen — get or mix somebody a cocktail
jemandem Arbeit machen — cause or make [extra] work for somebody
jemandem Sorgen machen — cause somebody anxiety; worry somebody
jemandem Mut/Hoffnung machen — give somebody courage/hope
das macht Durst/Hunger od. Appetit — this makes one thirsty/hungry; this gives one a thirst/an appetite
das macht das Wetter — that's [because of] the weather
mach, dass du nach Hause kommst! — (ugs.) off home with you!
ich muss machen, dass ich zum Bahnhof komme — (ugs.) I must see that I get to the station
ein Foto od. eine Aufnahme machen — take a photograph
einen Spaziergang machen — go for or take a walk
eine Reise machen — go on a journey or trip
einen Besuch [bei jemandem] machen — pay [somebody] a visit
wie man's macht, macht man's falsch od. verkehrt — (ugs.) [however you do it,] there's always something wrong
er macht es nicht unter 100 Euro — he won't do it for under or less than 100 euros
6)jemanden glücklich/eifersüchtig usw. machen — make somebody happy/jealous etc.
etwas größer/länger/kürzer machen — make something bigger/longer/shorter
mach es dir gemütlich od. bequem! — make yourself comfortable or at home
7) (tun) domach ich, wird gemacht! — (ugs.) will do!
was machen Sie [beruflich]? — what do you do [for a living]?
so etwas macht man nicht — that [just] isn't done
mit mir könnt ihr es ja machen — (ugs.) you can get away with it with me
8)was macht...? — (wie ist es um... bestellt?) how is...?
was macht die Arbeit? — how is the job [getting on]?; how are things at work?
was od. wieviel macht das [alles zusammen]? — how much does that come to?
das macht 12 Euro — that is or costs 12 euros; (Endsumme) that comes to 12 euros
10) (schaden)macht das was? — does it matter?; do you mind?
macht nichts! — (ugs.) never mind!; it doesn't matter
11) (teilnehmen an)einen Kursus od. Lehrgang machen — take a course
13)machs gut! — (ugs.) look after yourself!; (auf Wiedersehen) so long!
sich (Dat.) die Haare/Fingernägel machen — do one's hair/nails
15) (ugs. verhüll.): (seine Notdurft verrichten)2.groß/klein machen — do big jobs/small jobs (child language)
reflexives Verb1) mit Adjsich hübsch machen — smarten [oneself] up
sich schmutzig machen — get [oneself] dirty
2) (beginnen)sich an etwas (Akk.) machen — get down to something
3) (ugs.): (sich entwickeln) do well; get on4) (passen)das macht sich gut hier — this fits in well; this looks good here
5)mach dir nichts daraus! — (ugs.) don't let it bother you
sich (Dat.) nichts/wenig aus jemandem/etwas machen — (ugs.) not care at all/much for somebody/something
6)wir wollen uns (Dat.) einen schönen Abend machen — we want to have an enjoyable evening
7)sich (Dat.) Feinde machen — make enemies
sich (Dat.) jemanden zum Freund/Feind machen — make a friend/an enemy of somebody
8)3.wenn es sich [irgendwie] machen lässt — if it can [somehow] be done; if it is [at all] possible
intransitives Verb1) (ugs.): (sich beeilen)mach schon! — get a move on! (coll.); look snappy! (coll.)
2)das macht müde — it makes you tired; it is tiring
das macht hungrig/durstig — it makes you hungry/thirsty
3) (tun)lass mich nur machen — (ugs.) leave it to me
4) (ugs. verhüll.) <child, pet> perform (coll.)ins Bett/in die Hose machen — wet one's bed/pants
5) (ugs.)auf naiv usw. machen — pretend to be naïve
auf feine Dame usw. machen — act the fine lady
6) (landsch. ugs.): (sich begeben) go* * *A. v/t1. (tun) do;was machst du? what are you doing?; beruflich: what do you do (for a living)?;so was macht man nicht that isn’t done, you just don’t do that;da kann man nichts machen there’s nothing you can do (about it), it’s (just) one of those things;er macht es nicht unter 500 Euro umg he won’t do it for less than 500 euros;was macht die Familie? how’s the family (getting on [US along]) ?;gut gemacht! well done!, good show!;das lässt sich schon machen that can be arranged, that’s no problem;mit mir könnt ihr’s ja machen! umg, iron the things I put up with;sie wird es nicht mehr lange machen umg (wird bald sterben) she’s not long for this world;die Festplatte wird es wohl nicht mehr lange machen umg (wird bald defekt sein) the hard disk is on its last legs ( oder has just about had it)ein Foto machen take a photograph;Hausaufgaben machen do one’s homework;einen Spaziergang machen go for a walk;einen Fehler machen make a mistake;eine angenehme/unangenehme Erfahrung machen have a pleasant/an unpleasant experience;jemanden zum General machen make sb a general;zu oderfür etwas (nicht) gemacht sein (not) be cut out for sth;jemanden traurig/glücklich etcmachen make sb sad/happy etc;das macht das Wetter it’s the weather that causes it;das macht Durst it makes you thirsty;3. (ergeben) beim Rechnen: be, come to, amount to;4 mal 5 macht 20 four times five is twenty, four fives are twenty;was macht das? Rechnung etc: how much does that come to?, what’s the damage? umg;das macht dreißig Euro that’s ( oder that’ll be) thirty euros;was macht das zusammen? how much does that come to all together?4. (ausmachen):was macht das schon? what does it matter?, what difference does it make?; umg so what?;das macht nichts it doesn’t matter, never mind;es macht mir nichts I don’t mind;sie macht sich nichts/nicht viel aus Geld she doesn’t care/doesn’t care much about money, money doesn’t mean anything/doesn’t mean much to her, she’s not bothered/not really bothered about money umg;er macht sich nicht viel aus Kuchen/Alkohol etc he doesn’t particularly like cake/alcohol etc, he’s not particularly keen on (US not wild about) cake/alcohol etc;mach dir nichts draus! don’t worry about it, don’t take it to heart5. umg (veranstalten, organisieren) have, give;ich mache am Samstag ein Fest I’m having a party on Saturday;nächste Woche macht sie einen Vortrag über Kafka next week she’s going to give a lecture on Kafka6. sl euph:mit with);es jemandem machen give it to sbB. v/r1.sich gut machen Sache: (gut aussehen) look good (bei jemandem on sb); (gern gesehen werden) make a good impression;sich schlecht machen not look good, make a bad impression;er macht sich gut als … he makes a good …;wie macht sich Vincent als Chef? what sort of a boss is Vincent?;er macht sich gut als Chef he makes a good boss;die Vase macht sich sehr gut in der Ecke the vase looks very nice in the corner;das macht sich schon wieder umg it’ll sort itself out2.sich an etwas machen get down to (work on) sth;C. v/i1. umg:macht, dass ihr bald zurück seid! be sure to be back ( oder you get back) soon!;mach, dass du wegkommst! get out of here!;2. umg:lass ihn nur machen (lass ihm seinen Willen) let him if he wants to, let him have his way; (red ihm nichts ein) just let him do it ( oder get on with it); (verlass dich auf ihn) leave it to him;lass mich nur machen (red mir nichts ein) let me do it my way; (verlass dich auf mich) just leave it to me;lass mich mal machen (lass mich versuchen) let me have a try3. umg:in Politik machen umg be in politics;er macht in Schriftstellerei umg he dabbles in writing4. umg:sie macht neuerdings auf jung her latest fad is to act all girlish5.Schokolade macht dick chocolate makes you fat;Querstreifen machen dick horizontal stripes make you look fat6. umg euph (die Notdurft verrichten):(klein) machen wee;(groß) machen shit;sich (dat)vor Angst in die Hosen machen wet o.s. (US wet one’s pants) from fear;der Kleine macht immer noch in die Windeln the child still dirties his nappy (US diaper);der Hund hat auf den Teppich gemacht the dog made a mess on the carpet7. (hat oder ist) dial (sich begeben) go;sind 1987 in den Westen gemacht (sind aus der DDR in die BRD geflüchtet) in 1987 we made it to West Germany; → gemacht* * *1.transitives Verb1) (herstellen) makesich (Dat.) etwas machen lassen — have something made
Geld/ein Vermögen/einen Gewinn machen — make money/a fortune/a profit
dafür ist er einfach nicht gemacht — (fig.) he's just not cut out for it
etwas aus jemandem machen — make somebody into something; (verwandeln) turn somebody into something
jemanden zum Präsidenten usw. machen — make somebody president etc.
2)jemandem einen Kostenvoranschlag machen — let somebody have or give somebody an estimate
jemandem einen guten Preis machen — (ugs.) name a good price
3) (zubereiten) get, prepare < meal>jemandem/sich [einen] Kaffee machen — make [some] coffee for somebody/oneself
jemandem einen Cocktail machen — get or mix somebody a cocktail
jemandem Arbeit machen — cause or make [extra] work for somebody
jemandem Sorgen machen — cause somebody anxiety; worry somebody
jemandem Mut/Hoffnung machen — give somebody courage/hope
das macht Durst/Hunger od. Appetit — this makes one thirsty/hungry; this gives one a thirst/an appetite
das macht das Wetter — that's [because of] the weather
mach, dass du nach Hause kommst! — (ugs.) off home with you!
ich muss machen, dass ich zum Bahnhof komme — (ugs.) I must see that I get to the station
5) (ausführen) do <job, repair, etc.>ein Foto od. eine Aufnahme machen — take a photograph
einen Spaziergang machen — go for or take a walk
eine Reise machen — go on a journey or trip
einen Besuch [bei jemandem] machen — pay [somebody] a visit
wie man's macht, macht man's falsch od. verkehrt — (ugs.) [however you do it,] there's always something wrong
er macht es nicht unter 100 Euro — he won't do it for under or less than 100 euros
6)jemanden glücklich/eifersüchtig usw. machen — make somebody happy/jealous etc.
etwas größer/länger/kürzer machen — make something bigger/longer/shorter
mach es dir gemütlich od. bequem! — make yourself comfortable or at home
7) (tun) domach ich, wird gemacht! — (ugs.) will do!
was machen Sie [beruflich]? — what do you do [for a living]?
so etwas macht man nicht — that [just] isn't done
mit mir könnt ihr es ja machen — (ugs.) you can get away with it with me
8)was macht...? — (wie ist es um... bestellt?) how is...?
was macht die Arbeit? — how is the job [getting on]?; how are things at work?
was od. wieviel macht das [alles zusammen]? — how much does that come to?
das macht 12 Euro — that is or costs 12 euros; (Endsumme) that comes to 12 euros
10) (schaden)macht das was? — does it matter?; do you mind?
macht nichts! — (ugs.) never mind!; it doesn't matter
11) (teilnehmen an)einen Kursus od. Lehrgang machen — take a course
13)machs gut! — (ugs.) look after yourself!; (auf Wiedersehen) so long!
14) (ugs.): (ordnen, sauber machen, renovieren); do <room, stairs, washing, etc.>sich (Dat.) die Haare/Fingernägel machen — do one's hair/nails
15) (ugs. verhüll.): (seine Notdurft verrichten)2.groß/klein machen — do big jobs/small jobs (child language)
reflexives Verb1) mit Adjsich hübsch machen — smarten [oneself] up
sich schmutzig machen — get [oneself] dirty
2) (beginnen)sich an etwas (Akk.) machen — get down to something
3) (ugs.): (sich entwickeln) do well; get on4) (passen)das macht sich gut hier — this fits in well; this looks good here
5)mach dir nichts daraus! — (ugs.) don't let it bother you
sich (Dat.) nichts/wenig aus jemandem/etwas machen — (ugs.) not care at all/much for somebody/something
6)wir wollen uns (Dat.) einen schönen Abend machen — we want to have an enjoyable evening
7)sich (Dat.) Feinde machen — make enemies
sich (Dat.) jemanden zum Freund/Feind machen — make a friend/an enemy of somebody
8)3.wenn es sich [irgendwie] machen lässt — if it can [somehow] be done; if it is [at all] possible
intransitives Verb1) (ugs.): (sich beeilen)mach schon! — get a move on! (coll.); look snappy! (coll.)
2)das macht müde — it makes you tired; it is tiring
das macht hungrig/durstig — it makes you hungry/thirsty
3) (tun)lass mich nur machen — (ugs.) leave it to me
4) (ugs. verhüll.) <child, pet> perform (coll.)ins Bett/in die Hose machen — wet one's bed/pants
5) (ugs.)auf naiv usw. machen — pretend to be naïve
auf feine Dame usw. machen — act the fine lady
6) (landsch. ugs.): (sich begeben) go* * *v.to make v.(§ p.,p.p.: made)to perform v. -
15 desvanecerse
1 (disiparse) to disperse, clear3 figurado (demayarse) to faint* * *1) to vanish2) fade3) faint* * *VPR1) (=desaparecer) [humo, niebla] to clear, disperse; [recuerdo, sonido] to fade, fade away; [duda] to be dispelled2) (Med) to faint3) (Quím) to evaporate* * *= fade (away/out), fall into + obscurity, fall out, perish, vanish, evaporate, dissolve, wither, banish, blow away, fizzle out, etherealise [etherealize, -USA], fade into + obscurity, fade into + oblivion, disappear into + the blue, vanish into + the blue, wear off.Ex. Trails that are not frequently followed are prone to fade, items are not fully permanent, memory is transitory.Ex. The acid rain literature illustrated the 1st paradigm, where journals from the unadjusted literature were thrust forward in the adjusted literature, and no unadjusted journal fell into obscurity.Ex. So when the 1908 ALA rules superseded Cutter's rules, the whole provision for bringing together editions fell out, and we didn't have them until the AACR.Ex. A data base must respond to a dynamic reality in which terms, 'strain, crack and sometimes break under the burden, under the tension, slip, slide, perish, decay with imprecision, will not stay in place, will not stay still'.Ex. She seized her sweater and purse and vanished.Ex. It is pointless to create interest if it is then allowed to evaporate because the books cannot be obtained.Ex. He adjusted himself comfortably in the chair, overlapped his legs, and blew a smoke ring that dissolved two feet above her head.Ex. The article 'Whither libraries? or, wither libraries' urges the profession to seriously consider its role in an electronic society.Ex. Microcomputers sets the stage for an interactive environment that can banish the 'master-slave' architecture of television and its progeny, the culture of passivity.Ex. Its prediction that, with the passing of years, the taint of scandal will blow away, looks over-optimistic.Ex. Over the weekend, she started three articles and each one fizzled out for lack of inspiration.Ex. The entire hardware of Western industrialism has been obsolesced and ' etherealized' by the new surround of electronic information services.Ex. But he may be put under house arrest, a dire fate for a man who is terrified of fading into obscurity.Ex. The music industry as we know it is slowly fading into oblivion.Ex. We're all puzzled by the mystery of the Bermuda Triangle where hundreds of boats and planes have disappeared into the blue leaving no trace at all.Ex. All about the plane round puffs of white smoke suddenly appeared, broke, and vanished into the blue.Ex. We're all familiar with the idea of novelty value and how it wears off with time.----* desvanecerse la luz = light + fail.* * *= fade (away/out), fall into + obscurity, fall out, perish, vanish, evaporate, dissolve, wither, banish, blow away, fizzle out, etherealise [etherealize, -USA], fade into + obscurity, fade into + oblivion, disappear into + the blue, vanish into + the blue, wear off.Ex: Trails that are not frequently followed are prone to fade, items are not fully permanent, memory is transitory.
Ex: The acid rain literature illustrated the 1st paradigm, where journals from the unadjusted literature were thrust forward in the adjusted literature, and no unadjusted journal fell into obscurity.Ex: So when the 1908 ALA rules superseded Cutter's rules, the whole provision for bringing together editions fell out, and we didn't have them until the AACR.Ex: A data base must respond to a dynamic reality in which terms, 'strain, crack and sometimes break under the burden, under the tension, slip, slide, perish, decay with imprecision, will not stay in place, will not stay still'.Ex: She seized her sweater and purse and vanished.Ex: It is pointless to create interest if it is then allowed to evaporate because the books cannot be obtained.Ex: He adjusted himself comfortably in the chair, overlapped his legs, and blew a smoke ring that dissolved two feet above her head.Ex: The article 'Whither libraries? or, wither libraries' urges the profession to seriously consider its role in an electronic society.Ex: Microcomputers sets the stage for an interactive environment that can banish the 'master-slave' architecture of television and its progeny, the culture of passivity.Ex: Its prediction that, with the passing of years, the taint of scandal will blow away, looks over-optimistic.Ex: Over the weekend, she started three articles and each one fizzled out for lack of inspiration.Ex: The entire hardware of Western industrialism has been obsolesced and ' etherealized' by the new surround of electronic information services.Ex: But he may be put under house arrest, a dire fate for a man who is terrified of fading into obscurity.Ex: The music industry as we know it is slowly fading into oblivion.Ex: We're all puzzled by the mystery of the Bermuda Triangle where hundreds of boats and planes have disappeared into the blue leaving no trace at all.Ex: All about the plane round puffs of white smoke suddenly appeared, broke, and vanished into the blue.Ex: We're all familiar with the idea of novelty value and how it wears off with time.* desvanecerse la luz = light + fail.* * *
desvanecerse ( conjugate desvanecerse) verbo pronominal
[dudas/temores/sospechas] to vanish, be dispelled;
[fantasma/visión] to disappear, vanish
desvanecerse verbo reflexivo
1 (un recuerdo, una imagen, duda) to vanish, fade
(la niebla) to clear
2 (perder el conocimiento) to faint
' desvanecerse' also found in these entries:
Spanish:
disiparse
English:
evaporate
- recede
- disappear
- dissipate
- fade
- melt
- swoon
- window
* * *vpr1. [desmayarse] to faint;caer desvanecido to fall in a faint, to faint;yacía desvanecido en el pavimento he lay unconscious in the road2. [humo, nubes] to clear, to disappear;[perfil, figura] to become blurred; [colores] to fade; [sonido, olor] to fade away;su imagen se desvanece y en la pantalla vemos un paisaje her image fades out and we see a country scene3. [sospechas, temores] to be dispelled;[esperanzas] to be dashed; [recuerdos] to fade;aquello hizo que se desvanecieran todas nuestras dudas that dispelled all our doubts* * *v/r1 de niebla disperse;desvanecerse en el aire vanish into thin air2 MED faint* * *vr1) : to vanish, to disappear2) : to fade3) desmayarse: to faint, to swoon -
16 κύριος
1I. κύριος, ία, ιον(Pind. et al.; ins, pap) comp. κυριώτερος (Just., A II, 13, 3); superl. κυριώτατος (Just., D. 11, 2); adv. κυρίως. The primary mng. relates to possession of power or authority, in various senses: ‘strong, authoritative, valid, ruling’; then to that which is preeminently important principal, essential (Aeschyl. et al.; 4 Macc 1:19; Jos., Ant. 20, 41, C. Ap. 1, 19; 2, 177; Just.; Ath. 22:2) τὸ δὲ κυριώτερον but what is more important IMg 1:2 (cp. Diog. L. 4, 26 ἐν τῷ κυρίῳ=quite definitely).—DELG.2II. κύριος, ου, ὁ (the masc. form of the subst. adj. κύριος [s. I], Aeschyl.+; Appian, Bell. Civ. 4, 92 §385 [=ὁ τὸ κῦρος ἔχων]; ins, pap, LXX, pseudepigr.; Philo, Joseph., apolog.; loanw. in rabb. For the corresp. fem. s. κυρία.) gener. ‘lord, master’.① one who is in charge by virtue of possession, owner (X., Symp. 6, 1; Diod S 4, 15, 3; 14, 7, 6; ins, pap, LXX) κ. πάντων Gal 4:1 (Diod S 33, 7, 1; Philostrat., Vi. Apoll. 1, 13 p. 12, 10 of one who has come of age and controls his own property).ⓐ of things w. impers. obj. κ. τοῦ ἀμπελῶνος owner of the vineyard (cp. SIG 742, 6 κ. τῆς χώρας) Mt 20:8; 21:40; Mk 12:9; Lk 20:13, 15; ὁ κ. τῆς οἰκίας the master of the house (Ex 22:7; SIG 1215, 28; PTebt 5, 147 [118 B.C.] τοὺς κ. τῶν οἰκιῶν) Mk 13:35. Of a πῶλος: οἱ κ. αὐτοῦ its owners (PHib 34, 3 a span of oxen; Ex 21:29 [αὐτοῦ=τοῦ ταύρου]) Lk 19:33 (ASouter, Exp. 8th ser., 8, 1914, 94f, in connection w. the pl. here and Ac 16:16, 19 thinks of the owners as man and wife; the pl. οἱ κύριοι has this mng. Diod S 34 + 35, Fgm. 2, 10 and 2, 37: a married couple who are slave-owners. On the other hand in the Syntipas collection of Aesop’s Fables 16 p. 534 P. οἱ κύριοι of a dog are a number of metalworkers. On Hebr. background for possible understanding of the pl. in the sing. sense ‘owner’, s. RButh, JBL 104, ’86, 680–85.). The mng. owner easily passes into that of lord, master, one who has full control of someth. (Diod S 5, 42, 5 θανάτου κύριοι=lords over [life and] death; 10, 17, 1 and 2 κ. τοῦ σώματος=master of one’s own body; Ptolem., Apotel. 3, 11, 10 ὁ κ. τῆς ζωῆς; PsSol 2:29 κ. γῆς καὶ θαλάσσης; Philo, Spec. Leg. 3, 67; Jos., C. Ap. 2, 200) ὁ κ. τοῦ θερισμοῦ the Lord of the harvest (Jos., Ant.4, 227 κύριος ἔστω τὰ φυτὰ καρποῦσθαι) Mt 9:38; Lk 10:2. κ. τοῦ σαββάτου Lord of the Sabbath Mt 12:8; Mk 2:28; Lk 6:5.ⓑ w. a personal obj.: opp. δοῦλος J 13:16; foll. by gen. of pers. (cp. Judg 19:11; Gen 24:36; TestSol 22:5; TestJob 7:9; TestGad 4:4; JosAs 4:14) Mt 10:24f; 18:31f; 24:48; Lk 12:36. ὁ κ. τοῦ δούλου Lk 12:46. Abs., though the sense is unmistakable (Diod S 8, 5, 3; ApcEsdr 3:14 p. 27, 27f Tdf.) 12:37, 42b; 14:23; J 15:15; cp. Ro 14:4a; Eph 6:9a; Col 4:1. Several masters of the same slave (Billerb. I 430.—TestJos 14:2): δυσὶν κυρίοις δουλεύειν Mt 6:24; Ac 16:16, 19 (s. Souter under a above). κατὰ σάρκα designates more definitely the sphere in which the service-relation holds true οἱ κατὰ σάρκα κ. Eph 6:5; Col 3:22. As a form of address used by slaves κύριε Mt 13:27; 25:20, 22, 24; Lk 13:8; 14:22; 19:16, 18, 20, 25.② one who is in a position of authority, lord, masterⓐ of earthly beings, as a designation of any pers. of high position: of husband in contrast to wife 1 Pt 3:6 (Gen 18:12; TestAbr A 15 p. 95, 15 [Stone p. 38]; ApcMos 2. cp. Plut., De Virt. Mul. 15 p. 252b; SIG 1189, 7; 1190, 5; 1234, 1); of a father by his son Mt 21:29 (cp. BGU 423, 2 Ἀπίων Ἐπιμάχῳ τῷ πατρὶ καὶ κυρίῳ; 818, 1; 28; Gen 31:35; by his daughter TestJob 46:2; JosAs 4:5); of an official in high position, by those who have dealings with him (cp. PFay 106, 15; 129, 1; 134, 2; BGU 648, 16) Mt 27:63. As a form of address to respected pers. gener.; here, as elsewhere, = our sir (as Mod. Gk.) Mt 25:11; J 12:21; 20:15 (but s. NWyatt, ZNW 81, ’90, 38); Ac 16:30; Rv 7:14 (cp. Epict. 3, 23, 11; 19; Gen 23:6; 44:18; TestAbr A 2 p. 78, 33 [Stone p. 4]; JosAs 7:8 al.). The distinctive Gr-Rom. view of ‘deified’ rulers requires treatment under 2bβ.ⓑ of transcendent beingsα. as a designation of God (for this custom, which has its roots in the Orient, s. the references in Ltzm., Hdb. exc. on Ro 10:9; Bousset, Kyrios Christos2 1921, 95–98; Dssm., LO 298f [LAE 353ff]; s. also SEG XXXVI, 350 and add. ins cited by DZeller, DDD 918f; LXX (where it freq. replaces the name Yahweh in the Mt); pseudepigr.; Philo, Just.; Hippol. Ref. 8, 17, 1; Orig., C. Cels. 1, 35, 6.—FDoppler, D. Wort ‘Herr’ als Göttername im Griech.: Opusc. philol. v. kath. akad. Philologenverein in Wien I 1926, 42–47; MParca, ASP 31, ’91, 51 [lit.]) ὁ κ. Mt 5:33; Mk 5:19; Lk 1:6, 9, 28, 46; 2:15, 22; Ac 4:26 (Ps 2:2); 7:33; 8:24; Eph 6:7 (perh. w. ref. to Christ); 2 Th 3:3; 2 Ti 1:16, 18; Hb 8:2; Js 1:7; 4:15. Without the art. (on the inclusion or omission of the art. s. BWeiss [θεός, beg.]; B-D-F §254, 1; Mlt-Turner 174), like a personal name (οὐδένα κύριον ὀνομνάζουσι πλὴν τὸν θεόν Hippol. Ref. 9, 26, 2) Mt 27:10; Mk 13:20; Lk 1:17, 58; Ac 7:49; Hb 7:21 (Ps 109:4); 12:6 (Pr 3:12); 2 Pt 2:9; Jd 5 (θεὸς Χριστός P72); 9. ἄγγελος κυρίου (LXX, TestSol, GrBar et al.) Mt 1:20, 24; 2:13, 19; 28:2; Lk 1:11; 2:9a; J 5:3 v.l.; Ac 5:19; 7:30 v.l.; 8:26; 12:7, 23. δόξα κυρίου (Is 40:5; PsSol 5:19; 7:31; TestLevi 8:11; ApcMos 37) Lk 2:9b; δούλη κ. 1:38; ἡμέρα κ. Ac 2:20 (Jo 3:4); νόμος κ. Lk 2:23f, 39; τὸ ὄνομα κ. Mt 21:9 (Ps 117:26; PsSol 6:1 al.); Ac 2:21 (Jo 3:5); πνεῦμα κ. Lk 4:18 (Is 61:1); Ac 8:39; τὸ ῥῆμα κ. 1 Pt 1:25 (Gen 15:1 al.); φωνὴ κ. (Gen 3:8 al.); Ac 7:31; χεὶρ κ. (Ex 9:3 al.; TestJob 26:4; ApcMos prol.) Lk 1:66. ὁ Χριστὸς κυρίου 2:26 (PsSol 17:32 [Χριστὸς κύριος, s. app.]).—W. the sphere of his lordship more definitely expressed (Diod S 3, 61, 5 Zeus is κ. τοῦ σύμπαντος κόσμου; 6 θεὸς καὶ κ. εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα τοῦ σύμπαντος κόσμου; Jos., Ant. 20, 90 τῶν πάντων κ.; Just., D. 127, 2 κ. τῶν πάντων) κ. τοῦ οὐρανοῦ καὶ τῆς γῆς (PGM 4, 640f; ParJer 5:32 [Harris]) Mt 11:25; Lk 10:21; cp. Ac 17:24. κ. τῶν κυριευόντων Lord of lords 1 Ti 6:15. ὁ κ. ἡμῶν 1:14; 2 Pt 3:15; Rv 11:15 (LXX; PsSol 10:5). Cp. 22:6 (s. Num 16:22; 27:16). κ. ὁ θεός Lk 1:32; Rv 1:8; with μου (σου, etc.) Mt 4:7 (Dt 6:16), 10 (Dt 6:13); 22:37 (Dt 6:5); Mk 12:29f (Dt 6:4f); Lk 1:16 al. κ. ὁ θεὸς τοῦ Ἰσραήλ 1:68 (PsSol 16:3; TestSol 1:13). κ. ὁ θεὸς (ἡμῶν) ὁ παντοκράτωρ God, the (our) Lord, the Almighty Rv 4:8; 15:3; 16:7; 19:6; 21:22 (TestSol D 4:7; cp. ParJer 9:6). κ. Σαβαώθ Ro 9:29 (Is 1:9; TestSol 1:6 al.; Just., D. 64, 2); Js 5:4.—W. prep. ἐνώπιον τοῦ κυρίου Lk 1:15 (Ex 23:17; 1 Km 1:25 al.; TestJob 15:6 al.; TestReub 1:9 al.). παρὰ κυρίου Mt 21:42; Mk 12:11 (both Ps 117:23). παρὰ κυρίῳ 2 Pt 3:8. πρὸς τὸν κύριον Hs 9, 12, 6 (LXX; PsSol 1:1 al.).β. Closely connected w. the custom of applying the term κ. to deities is that of honoring (deified) rulers with the same title (exx. [2bα beg.] in Ltzm., op. cit.; Bousset 93; Dssm., 299ff [LAE 356]; FKattenbusch, Das apostol. Symbol II 1900, 605ff; KPrümm, Herrscherkult u. NT: Biblica 9, 1928, 3–25; 119–40; 289–301; JFears, RAC XIV, 1047–93; JvanHenten, 1341–52 [lit.]; cp. the attitude of the Lacedaemonians: φοβούμενοι τὸν ἕνα κ. αὐτῶν τὸν Λυκούργου νόμον=‘respecting their one and only lord, the law of Lycurgus’ Orig., C. Cels. 8, 6, 12). Fr. the time of Claudius (POxy. 37, 6; O. Wilck II 1038, 6) we find the Rom. emperors so designated in increasing measure; in isolated cases, even earlier (OGI 606, 1; on Augustus’ attitude s. DioCass. 51, 7f). Ac 25:26.—On deified rulers in gener. s. LCerfaux-JTondriau, Un concurrent du Christianisme: le culte des souverains dans la civilisation gréco-romaine ’57; FTaeger, Charisma, 2 vols. ’57–60; DRoloff, Göttlichkeit, Vergöttlichung und Erhöhung zu seligem Leben, ’70. S. esp. the collection of articles and reviews by various scholars, in Römischer Kaiserkult, ed. AWlosok ’78.γ. κύριος is also used in ref. to Jesus:א. in OT quotations, where it is understood of the Lord of the new community ἡ ὁδὸς κ. (Is 40:3) Mt 3:3; Mk 1:3; Lk 3:4; J 1:23. εἶπεν κύριος τ. κυρίῳ μου (Ps 109:1: the first κ. is God, the second Christ; s. Billerb. IV 452–65: Der 110. Ps. in d. altrabb. Lit.; βασιλεὺς αὐτῶν χριστὸς κ. [or κυρίου; s. 2bα] PsSol 17:32) Mt 22:44 (cp. vss. 43, 45); Mk 12:36 (cp. vs. 37); Lk 20:42 (cp. vs. 44); Ac 2:34. ὁ καυχώμενος ἐν κυρίῳ καυχάσθω 1 Cor 1:31 (cp. Jer 9:22f). τὸ ὄνομα κυρίου Ro 10:13 (cp. Jo 3:5). σὺ κατʼ ἀρχάς, κύριε, τὴν γῆν ἐθεμελίωσας Hb 1:10 (cp. Ps 101:26). εἰ ἐγεύσασθε ὅτι χρηστὸς ὁ κύριος 1 Pt 2:3 (cp. Ps 33:9). 1 Pt 3:15 adds Χριστόν to κύριον ἁγιάσατε Is 8:13.ב. Apart from OT quots., Mt and Mk speak of Jesus as κύριος only in one pass. (words of Jesus himself) Mk 11:3=Mt 21:3 (but s. RBratcher, ET 64, ’52/53, 93; New Docs 1, 43; JDerrett, NovT 13, ’71, 241–58 on the public transport system; cp. Lk 19:31, 34), but they record that he was addressed as ‘Lord’ (κύριε), once in Mk (7:28) and more oft. in Mt, e.g. 8:2, 6, 8, 21, 25; 9:28; 14:28, 30; 15:22, 25, 27; 16:22 (also ApcSed 12:2).—Lk refers to Jesus much more frequently as ὁ κ. (Iren. 1, prol. 2 [Harv. I 4, 5] and 5, 26, 2 [Harv. II 396, 2]): 7:13; 10:1, 39 (Ἰησοῦ P75; τοῦ Ἰησοῦ P45 et al.), 41; 11:39; 12:42a; 13:15; 17:5f; 18:6; 19:8 al. The voc. κύριε is also found oft.: 5:8, 12; 9:54, 61; 10:17, 40; 11:1; 12:41 al.—In J the designation ὁ κ. occurs rarely, in the first 19 chapters only in passages that are text-critically uncertain (4:1 v.l.; 6:23, with omission in some mss.) or that have been suspected on other grounds (11:2); then 20:2, 18, 20, 25; cp. vss. 13, 28; 21:7ab, 12. On the other hand, κύριε in address is extraordinarily common throughout the whole book: 4:11, 15, 19, 49; 5:7; 6:34, 68 al. (more than 30 times).—In the long ending of Mk we have the designation ὁ κ. twice, 16:19, 20. In GPt ὁ κ. occurs 1:2; 2:3ab; 3:6, 8; 4:10; 5:19; 6:21, 24; 12:50ab; 14:59, 60 (in the last pass. without the art.); the fragment that has been preserved hardly affords any opportunity for the use of the voc. 2 Cl introduces apocryphal sayings of Jesus with λέγει ὁ κ. 5:2; λ. ὁ κ. ἐν τ. εὐαγγελίῳ 8:5.—Repeated κύριε, κύριε Mt 7:21f; Lk 6:46; 2 Cl 4:2 (TestAbr A 9 p. 86, 26 [Stone p. 20]; ApcMos 25 p. 14, 1 Tdf.; s. KKöhler, StKr 88, 1915, 471–90).ג. Even in the passages already mentioned the use of the word κ. raises Jesus above the human level (Mani is also κ. for his people: Kephal. I 183, 11; 13; 16); this tendency becomes even clearer in the following places: ὁ κύριος Ac 5:14; 9:10f, 42; 11:23f; 22:10b; Ro 12:11; 14:8; 1 Cor 6:13f, 17; 7:10, 12; 2 Cor 5:6, 8; Gal 1:19; Col 1:10; 1 Th 4:15b; 2 Th 3:1; Hb 2:3; Js 5:7f; B 5:5; IEph 10:3; AcPl Ha 6, 21; 7, 5; 27; 8, 2; AcPlCor 1:6, 14.—Without the art. 1 Cor 4:4; 7:22b; 10:21ab; 2 Cor 12:1; 1 Th 4:15a; 2 Ti 2:24; AcPlCor 1:8. So esp. in combinations w. preps.: ἀπὸ κυρίου Col 3:24. κατὰ κύριον 2 Cor 11:17. παρὰ κυρίου Eph 6:8. πρὸς κύριον 2 Cor 3:16; AcPl Ha 6, 9. πρὸς τὸν κ. 8, 23. σὺν κυρίῳ 1 Th 4:17b. ὑπὸ κυρίου 1 Cor 7:25b; 2 Th 2:13. Esp. freq. is the Pauline formula ἐν κυρίῳ (lit. on ἐν 4c), which appears outside Paul’s letters only Rv 14:13; IPol 8:3; AcPl Ha 3, 23; AcPlCor 1:1, 16 (cp. Pol 1:1 ἐν κυρίῳ ἡμῶν Ἰ. Χριστῷ): 1 Cor 11:11; Phlm 16; πιστὸς ἐν κ. 1 Cor 4:17; cp. Eph 6:21; Hm 4, 1, 4; φῶς ἐν κ. Eph 5:8. ἡ σφραγίς μου τ. ἀποστολῆς ὑμεῖς ἐστε ἐν κ. 1 Cor 9:2. W. verbs: ἀσπάζεσθαι Ro 16:22 (GBahr, CBQ 28, ’66, 465f renders: in the service of my master, i.e. Paul); 1 Cor 16:19. ἐνδυναμοῦσθαι Eph 6:10. καλεῖσθαι 1 Cor 7:22a. καυχᾶσθαι 1:31. κοπιᾶν Ro 16:12ab; μαρτύρεσθαι Eph 4:17. παραλαμβάνειν διακονίαν Col 4:17. πεποιθέναι εἴς τινα Gal 5:10. ἐπί τινα 2 Th 3:4; cp. Phil 1:14; 2:24. προί̈στασθαι 1 Th 5:12. προσδέχεσθαι Ro 16:2; Phil 2:29. στήκειν 4:1; 1 Th 3:8. ὑπακούειν Eph 6:1. τὸ αὐτὸ φρονεῖν Phil 4:2. θύρας μοι ἀνεῳγμένης ἐν κ. 2 Cor 2:12.—W. διδάσκαλος J 13:13f. W. σωτήρ 2 Pt 3:2; cp. 1:11; 2:20 (Just., D. 39, 2). W. Χριστός Ac 2:36; cp. Χριστὸς κύριος (La 4:20; PsSol 17, 32 v.l. [GBeale, Christos Kyrios in PsSol 17:32—‘The Lord’s Anointed’ Reconsidered: NTS 31, ’85, 620–27]; PsSol 18 ins) Lk 2:11. ὁ κ. Χριστός AcPlCor 2:3. Esp. freq. are the formulas ὁ κ. Ἰησοῦς Ac 1:21; 4:33; 8:16; 11:20; 15:11; 16:31; 19:5, 13, 17; 20:24, 35; 21:13; 1 Cor 11:23; 16:23; 2 Cor 4:14; 11:31; Gal 6:17 v.l.; Eph 1:15; 1 Th 2:15; 4:2; 2 Th 1:7; 2:8; Phlm 5.—ὁ κ. Ἰησοῦς Χριστός Ac 11:17; 28:31; Ro 13:14; 2 Cor 13:13; Phil 4:23; 2 Th 3:6; Phlm 25; 1 Cl 21:6 (Ar. 15, 1). Without the art. mostly in introductions to letters Ro 1:7; 1 Cor 1:3; 2 Cor 1:2; Gal 1:3; Eph 1:2; 6:23; Phil 1:2; 3:20; 1 Th 1:1; 2 Th 1:2, 12b; 1 Ti 5:21 v.l.; Js 1:1; Χριστὸς Ἰησοῦς κ. 2 Cor 4:5; Χριστὸς Ἰησοῦς ὁ κ. Col 2:6. Χριστὸς ὁ κ. 2 Cl 9:5. In an appeal κύριε Ἰησοῦ (cp. Sb 8316, 5f κύριε Σάραπι; PGM 7, 331 κύριε Ἄνουβι) Ac 7:59; Rv 22:20. κύριε AcPl Ha 7:30f, 40.—W. gen. of pers. (in many places the mss. vary considerably in adding or omitting this gen.) ὁ κ. μου ISm 5:2. ὁ κ. ἡμῶν 2 Ti 1:8; Hb 7:14; IPhld ins; ὁ κ. ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦς Ac 20:21; 1 Cor 5:4; 2 Cor 1:14; 1 Th 2:19; 3:11, 13; 2 Th 1:8; Hb 13:20. Ἰησοῦς ὁ κ. ἡμῶν 1 Cor 9:1. ὁ κ. ἡμῶν Χριστός Ro 16:18 (the only pass. in Paul without Ἰησοῦς). ὁ κ. ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦς Χριστός Ac 15:26; Ro 5:1, 11; 15:6, 30; 1 Cor 1:2, 7f, 10; 6:11 v.l.; 15:57; 2 Cor 1:3; 8:9; Gal 6:14, 18; Eph 1:3; 5:20; 6:24; Col 1:3; 1 Th 1:3; 5:9, 23, 28; 2 Th 2:1, 14, 16; 3:18; 1 Ti 6:3, 14; Js 2:1; 1 Pt 1:3; 2 Pt 1:8, 14, 16; Jd 4, 17, 21 (also TestSol 1:12 D). ὁ κ. ἡμῶν Χριστός Ἰησοῦς AcPlCor 2:5; cp. AcPl Ha 8, 17=Ox 1602, 20f/BMM recto 22. Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς ὁ κ. ἡμῶν Ro 1:4; 5:21; 7:25; 1 Cor 1:9; Jd 25 (Just., D. 41, 4). (ὁ) Χριστὸς Ἰησοῦς ὁ κ. ἡμῶν Ro 6:11 v.l., 23; 8:39; 1 Cor 15:31; Eph 3:11; 1 Ti 1:2, 12; 2 Ti 1:2 (ὁ ἡμέτερος κ. Χριστὸς Ἰησοῦς Just., D. 32, 3 and 47, 5 al.). Χριστὸς Ἰησοῦς ὁ κ. μου Phil 3:8. ὁ κ. μου Χριστὸς Ἰησοῦς AcPl Ha 7, 29. ὁ κ. αὐτῶν Rv 11:8.—W. other genitives: πάντων κ. Lord over all (cp. Pind., I. 5, 53 Ζεὺς ὁ πάντων κ.; Plut., Mor. 355e Osiris; PGM 13, 202) Ac 10:36; Ro 10:12. κ. κυρίων (cp. En 9:4) Rv 17:14; 19:16.—That ‘Jesus is κύριο’ (perh. ‘our κύριος is Jesus’) is the confession of the (Pauline) Christian church: Ro 10:9; 1 Cor 12:3; cp. 8:6; Phil 2:11 (on the latter pass. s. under ἁρπαγμός and κενόω 1. Cp. also Diod S 5, 72, 1: after Zeus was raised ἐκ γῆς εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν, there arose in the ψυχαῖς of all those who had experienced his benefactions, the belief ὡς ἁπάντων τῶν γινομένων κατὰ οὐρανὸν οὗτος εἴη κύριος; s. also 3, 61, 6 Zeus acclaimed ‘God and Lord’).—In J the confession takes the form ὁ κύριός μου καὶ ὁ θεός μου J 20:28 (on the combination of κύριος and θεός s. θεός, beg., and 3c).—JFitzmyer, The Semitic Background of the NT Kyrios-Title: A Wandering Aramaean—Collected Aramaic Essays ’79, 115–42; s. also 87–90.δ. In some places it is not clear whether God or Christ is meant, cp. Ac 9:31; 1 Cor 4:19; 7:17; 2 Cor 8:21; Col 3:22b; 1 Th 4:6; 2 Th 3:16 al.ε. of other transcendent beingsא. an angel Ac 10:4 (JosAs 14:6 al.; GrBar 4:1 al.; ApcZeph). p. 129 Denis.ב. in contrast to the one κύριος of the Christians there are θεοὶ πολλοὶ καὶ κύριοι πολλοί many gods and many lords 1 Cor 8:5 (cp. Dt 10:17); we cannot say just what difference, if any, Paul makes betw. these θεοί and κύριοι; unless we have here an hendiadys, the apostle may imply that the κ. are of lower rank than the θ. (sim. Did., Gen. 248, 5. On the many θεοί and lesser divinities cp. Maximus Tyr. 11, 5ab θεὸς εἷς πάντων βασιλεὺς κ. πατήρ, κ. θεοὶ πολλοί, θεοῦ παῖδες [= δαίμονες 11, 12a], συνάρχοντες θεοῦ. Ταῦτα κ. ὁ Ἕλλην λέγει, κ. ὁ βάρβαρος; 8, 8ef. Also Diog. L. 8, 23 the saying of Pythagoras, that humankind must τοὺς θεοὺς δαιμόνων προτιμᾶν=honor the deities more than the divinities or demi-gods δαίμονες; Heraclitus, Fgm. 5 divides the celestial realm into θεοὶ καὶ ἥρωες. S. also κυριότης 3 and, in a way, PGM 36, 246 κύριοι ἄγγελοι; s. also θεός 1).—On the whole word s. WGraf Baudissin, Kyrios als Gottesname im Judentum u. s. Stelle in d. Religionsgesch., 4 vols. 1926–29; SvenHerner, Die Anwendung d. Wortes κ. im NT 1903; Dssm., LO 298ff [LAE 353ff]; BBacon, Jesus as Lord: HTR 4, 1911, 204–28; WHeitmüller, ZNW 13, 1912, 333ff; HBöhlig, D. Geisteskultur v. Tarsos 1913, 53ff, Zum Begriff κύριος bei Pls: ZNW 14, 1913, 23ff, ʼΕν κυρίῳ: Heinrici Festschr. 1914, 170ff; WBousset, Kyrios Christos2 1921 [Engl. tr. JSteely ’70]; PWern-le, ZTK 25, 1915, 1–92; PAlthaus, NKZ 26, 1915, 439ff; 513ff; Heitmüller, ZTK 25, 1915, 156ff; Bousset, Jesus der Herr 1916; GVos, The Continuity of the Kyrios Title in the NT: PTR 13, 1915, 161–89, The Kyrios Christos Controversy: ibid. 15, 1917, 21–89; EWeber, Zum Gebrauch der κύριος-Bez.: NKZ 31, 1920, 254ff; ERohde, Gottesglaube u. Kyriosglaube bei Paulus: ZNW 22, 1923, 43ff; RSeeberg, D. Ursprung des Christenglaubens 1914; JWeiss, D. Urchristentum 1917, 351ff; Ltzm., Hdb. exc. on Ro 10:9; Burton, ICC Gal 1921, 399–404; WFoerster, Herr ist Jesus 1924; AFrövig, D. Kyriosglaube des NTs 1928; ELohmeyer, Kyr. Jesus 1928; EvDobschütz, Κύριος Ἰησοῦς: ZNW 30, ’31, 97–123 (lit.); OMichel, D. Christus des Pls: ZNW 32, ’33, 6–31; also 28, 1929, 324–33; Dodd 9–11; LCerfaux, ‘Kyrios’ dans les citations paul. de l’AT: ETL 20, ’43, 5–17; FGrant, An Introd. to NT Thought ’50, 130–37; PÉLangevin, Jésus Seigneur ’67; IPotterie, BRigaux Festschr. ’70, 117–46 (Luke); JKingsbury, JBL 94, ’75, 246–55 (Mt); FDanker, Luke ’87, 60–81; DZeller, 925–28 (lit.).—B. 1330. Schürer II 326. DELG. M-M. EDNT. TW. Spicq. Sv. -
17 ὁ
ὁ, ἡ, τό pl. οἱ, αἱ, τά article, derived fr. a demonstrative pronoun, ‘the’. Since the treatment of the inclusion and omission of the art. belongs to the field of grammar, the lexicon can limit itself to exhibiting the main features of its usage. It is difficult to set hard and fast rules for the employment of the art., since the writer’s style had special freedom of play here—Kühner-G. I p. 589ff; B-D-F §249–76; Mlt. 80–84; Rob. 754–96; W-S. §17ff; Rdm.2 112–18; Abel §28–32; HKallenberg, RhM 69, 1914, 642ff; FVölker, Syntax d. griech. Papyri I, Der Artikel, Progr. d. Realgymn. Münster 1903; FEakin, AJP 37, 1916, 333ff; CMiller, ibid. 341ff; EColwell, JBL 52, ’33, 12–21 (for a critique s. Mlt-H.-Turner III 183f); ASvensson, D. Gebr. des bestimmten Art. in d. nachklass. Epik ’37; RFink, The Syntax of the Greek Article ’53; JRoberts, Exegetical Helps, The Greek Noun with and without the Article: Restoration Qtly 14, ’71, 28–44; HTeeple, The Greek Article with Personal Names in the Synoptic Gospels: NTS 19, ’73, 302–17; Mussies 186–97.① this one, that one, the art. funct. as demonstrative pronounⓐ in accordance w. epic usage (Hes., Works 450: ἡ=this [voice]) in the quot. fr. Arat., Phaenom. 5 τοῦ γὰρ καὶ γένος ἐσμέν for we are also his (lit. this One’s) offspring Ac 17:28.ⓑ ὁ μὲν … ὁ δέ the one … the other (Polyaenus 6, 2, 1 ὁ μὲν … ὁ δὲ … ὁ δε; PSI 512, 21 [253 B.C.]); pl. οἱ μὲν … οἱ δέ (PSI 341, 9 [256 B.C.]; TestJob 29:1) some … others w. ref. to a noun preceding: ἐσχίσθη τὸ πλῆθος … οἱ μὲν ἦσαν σὺν τοῖς Ἰουδαίοις, οἱ δὲ σὺν τοῖς ἀποστόλοις Ac 14:4; 17:32; 28:24; 1 Cor 7:7; Gal 4:23; Phil 1:16f. Also without such a relationship expressed τοὺς μὲν ἀποστόλους, τοὺς δὲ προφήτας, τοὺς δὲ εὐαγγελιστάς Eph 4:11. οἱ μὲν … ὁ δέ Hb 7:5f, 20f. οἱ μὲν … ἄλλοι (δέ) J 7:12. οἱ μὲν … ἄλλοι δὲ … ἕτεροι δέ Mt 16:14. τινὲς … οἱ δέ Ac 17:18 (cp. Pla., Leg. 1, 627a; 2, 658 B.; Aelian, VH 2, 34; Palaeph. 6, 5).—Mt 26:67; 28:17 οἱ δέ introduces a second class; just before this, instead of the first class, the whole group is mentioned (cp. X., Hell. 1, 2, 14, Cyr. 3, 2, 12; KMcKay, JSNT 24, ’85, 71f)= but some (as Arrian, Anab. 5, 2, 7; 5, 14, 4; Lucian, Tim. 4 p. 107; Hesych. Miles. [VI A.D.]: 390 Fgm. 1, 35 end Jac.).ⓒ To indicate the progress of the narrative, ὁ δέ, οἱ δέ but he, but they (lit. this one, they) is also used without ὁ μέν preceding (likew. Il. 1, 43; Pla., X.; also Clearchus, Fgm. 76b τὸν δὲ εἰπεῖν=but this man said; pap examples in Mayser II/1, 1926, 57f) e.g. Mt 2:9, 14; 4:4; 9:31; Mk 14:31 (cp. Just., A II, 2, 3). ὁ μὲν οὖν Ac 23:18; 28:5. οἱ μὲν οὖν 1:6; 5:41; 15:3, 30.—JO’Rourke, Paul’s Use of the Art. as a Pronoun, CBQ 34, ’72, 59–65.② the, funct. to define or limit an entity, event, or stateⓐ w. nounsα. w. appellatives, or common nouns, where, as in Pla., Thu., Demosth. et al., the art. has double significance, specific or individualizing, and generic.א. In its individualizing use it focuses attention on a single thing or single concept, as already known or otherwise more definitely limited: things and pers. that are unique in kind: ὁ ἥλιος, ἡ σελήνη, ὁ οὐρανός, ἡ γῆ, ἡ θάλασσα, ὁ κόσμος, ἡ κτίσις, ὁ θεός (BWeiss [s. on θεός, beg.]), ὁ διάβολος, ὁ λόγος (J 1:1, 14), τὸ φῶς, ἡ σκοτία, ἡ ζωή, ὁ θάνατος etc. (but somet. the art. is omitted, esp. when nouns are used w. preps.; B-D-F §253, 1–4; Rob. 791f; Mlt-Turner 171). ἐν συναγωγῇ καὶ ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ J 18:20.—Virtues, vices, etc. (contrary to Engl. usage): ἡ ἀγάπη, ἡ ἀλήθεια, ἡ ἁμαρτία, ἡ δικαιοσύνη, ἡ σοφία et al.—The individualizing art. stands before a common noun that was previously mentioned (without the art.): τοὺς πέντε ἄρτους Lk 9:16 (after πέντε ἄρτοι vs. 13). τὸ βιβλίον 4:17b (after βιβλίον, vs. 17a), τοὺς μάγους Mt 2:7 (after μάγοι, vs. 1). J 4:43 (40); 12:6 (5); 20:1 (19:41); Ac 9:17 (11); Js 2:3 (2); Rv 15:6 (1).—The individ. art. also stands before a common noun which, in a given situation, is given special attention as the only or obvious one of its kind (Hipponax [VI B.C.] 13, 2 West=D.3 16 ὁ παῖς the [attending] slave; Diod S 18, 29, 2 ὁ ἀδελφός=his brother; Artem. 4, 71 p. 245, 19 ἡ γυνή=your wife; ApcEsdr 6:12 p. 31, 17 μετὰ Μωσῆ … ἐν τῷ ὄρει [Sinai]; Demetr. (?): 722 fgm 7 Jac. [in Eus., PE 9, 19, 4] ἐπὶ τὸ ὄρος [Moriah]) τῷ ὑπηρέτῃ to the attendant (who took care of the synagogue) Lk 4:20. εἰς τὸν νιπτῆρα into the basin (that was there for the purpose) J 13:5. ἰδοὺ ὁ ἄνθρωπο here is this (wretched) man 19:5. ἐκ τῆς παιδίσκης or ἐλευθέρας by the (well-known) slave woman or the free woman (Hagar and Sarah) Gal 4:22f. τὸν σῖτον Ac 27:38. ἐν τῇ ἐπιστολῇ 1 Cor 5:9 (s. ἐπιστολή) τὸ ὄρος the mountain (nearby) Mt 5:1; 8:1; 14:23; Mk 3:13; 6:46; Lk 6:12; 9:28 al.; ἡ πεισμονή this (kind of) persuasion Gal 5:8. ἡ μαρτυρία the (required) witness or testimony J 5:36.—The art. takes on the idea of κατʼ ἐξοχήν ‘par excellence’ (Porphyr., Abst. 24, 7 ὁ Αἰγύπτιος) ὁ ἐρχόμενος the one who is (was) to come or the coming one par excellence=The Messiah Mt 11:3; Lk 7:19. ὁ προφήτης J 1:21, 25; 7:40. ὁ διδάσκαλος τ. Ἰσραήλ 3:10 (Ps.-Clem., Hom. 5, 18 of Socrates: ὁ τῆς Ἑλλάδος διδάσκαλος); cp. MPol 12:2. With things (Stephan. Byz. s.v. Μάρπησσα: οἱ λίθοι=the famous stones [of the Parian Marble]) ἡ κρίσις the (last) judgment Mt 12:41. ἡ ἡμέρα the day of decision 1 Cor 3:13; (cp. Mi 4:6 Mt); Hb 10:25. ἡ σωτηρία (our) salvation at the consummation of the age Ro 13:11.ב. In its generic use it singles out an individual who is typical of a class, rather than the class itself: ὁ ἀγαθὸς ἄνθρωπος Mt 12:35. κοινοῖ τὸν ἄνθρωπον 15:11. ὥσπερ ὁ ἐθνικός 18:17. ὁ ἐργάτης Lk 10:7. ἐγίνωσκεν τί ἦν ἐν τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ J 2:25. τὰ σημεῖα τοῦ ἀποστόλου 2 Cor 12:12. ὁ κληρονόμος Gal 4:1. So also in parables and allegories: ὁ οἰκοδεσπότης Mt 24:43. Cp. J 10:11b, 12. The generic art. in Gk. is often rendered in Engl. by the indef. art. or omitted entirely.β. The use of the art. w. personal names is varied; as a general rule the presence of the art. w. a personal name indicates that the pers. is known; without the art. focus is on the name as such (s. Dssm., BPhW 22, 1902, 1467f; BWeiss, D. Gebr. des Art. b. d. Eigennamen [im NT]: StKr 86, 1913, 349–89). Nevertheless, there is an unmistakable drift in the direction of Mod. Gk. usage, in which every proper name has the art. (B-D-F §260; Rob. 759–61; Mlt-Turner 165f). The ms. tradition varies considerably. In the gospels the art. is usu. found w. Ἰησοῦς; yet it is commonly absent when Ἰ. is accompanied by an appositive that has the art. Ἰ. ὁ Γαλιλαῖος Mt 26:69; Ἰ. ὁ Ναζωραῖος vs. 71; Ἰ. ὁ λεγόμενος Χριστός 27:17, 22. Sim. Μαριὰμ ἡ μήτηρ τοῦ Ἰ. Ac 1:14. The art. somet. stands before oblique cases of indecl. proper names, apparently to indicate their case (B-D-F §260, 2; Rob. 760). But here, too, there is no hard and fast rule.—HTeeple, NTS 19, ’73, 302–17 (synopt.).γ. The art. is customarily found w. the names of countries (B-D-F §261, 4; W-S. § 18, 5 d; Rob. 759f); less freq. w. names of cities (B-D-F §261, 1; 2; Rob. 760; Mlt-Turner 170–72). W. Ἰερουσαλήμ, Ἱεροσόλυμα it is usu. absent (s. Ἱεροσόλυμα); it is only when this name has modifiers that it must have the art. ἡ νῦν Ἰ. Gal 4:25; ἡ ἄνω Ἰ. vs. 26; ἡ καινὴ Ἰ. Rv 3:12. But even in this case it lacks the art. when the modifier follows: Hb 12:22.—Names of rivers have the art. ὁ Ἰορδάνης, ὁ Εὐφράτης, ὁ Τίβερις Hv 1, 1, 2 (B-D-F §261, 8; Rob. 760; Mlt-Turner 172). Likew. names of seas ὁ Ἀδρίας Ac 27:27.δ. The art. comes before nouns that are accompanied by the gen. of a pronoun (μοῦ, σοῦ, ἡμῶν, ὑμῶν, αὐτοῦ, ἑαυτοῦ, αὐτῶν) Mt 1:21, 25; 5:45; 6:10–12; 12:49; Mk 9:17; Lk 6:27; 10:7; 16:6; Ro 4:19; 6:6 and very oft. (only rarely is it absent: Mt 19:28; Lk 1:72; 2:32; 2 Cor 8:23; Js 5:20 al.).ε. When accompanied by the possessive pronouns ἐμός, σός, ἡμέτερος, ὑμέτερος the noun always has the art., and the pron. stands mostly betw. art. and noun: Mt 18:20; Mk 8:38; Lk 9:26; Ac 26:5; Ro 3:7 and oft. But only rarely so in John: J 4:42; 5:47; 7:16. He prefers to repeat the article w. the possessive following the noun ἡ κρίσις ἡ ἐμή J 5:30; cp. 7:6; 17:17; 1J 1:3 al.ζ. Adjectives (or participles), when they modify nouns that have the art., also come either betw. the art. and noun: ἡ ἀγαθὴ μερίς Lk 10:42; τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα 12:10; Ac 1:8; ἡ δικαία κρίσις J 7:24 and oft., or after the noun w. the art. repeated τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον Mk 3:29; J 14:26; Ac 1:16; Hb 3:7; 9:8; 10:15. ἡ ζωὴ ἡ αἰώνιος 1J 1:2; 2:25. τὴν πύλην τὴν σιδηρᾶν Ac 12:10. Only rarely does an adj. without the art. stand before a noun that has an art. (s. B-D-F §270, 1; Rob. 777; Mlt-Turner 185f): ἀκατακαλύπτῳ τῇ κεφαλῇ 1 Cor 11:5. εἶπεν μεγάλῃ τῇ φωνῇ Ac 14:10 v.l.; cp. 26:24. κοιναῖς ταῖς χερσίν Mk 7:5 D.—Double modifier τὸ πῦρ τὸ αἰώνιον τὸ ἡτοιμασμένον τῷ διαβόλῳ Mt 25:41. τὸ θυσιαστήριον τὸ χρυσοῦν τὸ ἐνώπιον τοῦ θρόνου Rv 8:3; 9:13. ἡ πόρνη ἡ μεγάλη ἡ καθημένη 17:1.—Mk 5:36 τὸν λόγον λαλούμενον is prob. a wrong rdg. (B has τὸν λαλ., D τοῦτον τὸν λ. without λαλούμενον).—On the art. w. ὅλος, πᾶς, πολύς s. the words in question.η. As in the case of the poss. pron. (ε) and adj. (ζ), so it is w. other expressions that can modify a noun: ἡ κατʼ ἐκλογὴν πρόθεσις Ro 9:11. ἡ παρʼ ἐμοῦ διαθήκη 11:27. ὁ λόγος ὁ τοῦ σταυροῦ 1 Cor 1:18. ἡ ἐντολὴ ἡ εἰς ζωήν Ro 7:10. ἡ πίστις ὑμῶν ἡ πρὸς τὸν θεόν 1 Th 1:8. ἡ διακονία ἡ εἰς τοὺς ἁγίους 2 Cor 8:4.θ. The art. precedes the noun when a demonstrative pron. (ὅδε, οὗτος, ἐκεῖνος) belonging with it comes before or after; e.g.: οὗτος ὁ ἄνθρωπος Lk 14:30; J 9:24. οὗτος ὁ λαός Mk 7:6. οὗτος ὁ υἱός μου Lk 15:24. οὗτος ὁ τελώνης 18:11 and oft. ὁ ἄνθρωπος οὗτος Mk 14:71; Lk 2:25; 23:4, 14, 47. ὁ λαὸς οὗτος Mt 15:8. ὁ υἱός σου οὗτος Lk 15:30 and oft.—ἐκείνη ἡ ἡμέρα Mt 7:22; 22:46. ἐκ. ἡ ὥρα 10:19; 18:1; 26:55. ἐκ. ὁ καιρός 11:25; 12:1; 14:1. ἐκ. ὁ πλάνος 27:63 and oft. ἡ οἰκία ἐκείνη Mt 7:25, 27. ἡ ὥρα ἐκ. 8:13; 9:22; ἡ γῆ ἐκ. 9:26, 31; ἡ ἡμέρα ἐκ. 13:1. ὁ ἀγρὸς ἐκ. vs. 44 and oft.—ὁ αὐτός s. αὐτός 3b.ι. An art. before a nom. noun makes it a vocative (as early as Hom.; s. KBrugman4-AThumb, Griech. Gramm. 1913, 431; Schwyzer II 63f; B-D-F §147; Rob. 769. On the LXX Johannessohn, Kasus 14f.—ParJer 1:1 Ἰερεμία ὁ ἐκλεκτός μου; 7:2 χαῖρε Βαρούχι ὁ οἰκονόμος τῆς πίστεως) ναί, ὁ πατήρ Mt 11:26. τὸ κοράσιον, ἔγειρε Mk 5:41. Cp. Mt 7:23; 27:29 v.l.; Lk 8:54; 11:39; 18:11, 13 (Goodsp, Probs. 85–87); J 19:3 and oft.ⓑ Adjectives become substantives by the addition of the art.α. ὁ πονηρός Eph 6:16. οἱ σοφοί 1 Cor 1:27. οἱ ἅγιοι, οἱ πλούσιοι, οἱ πολλοί al. Likew. the neut. τὸ κρυπτόν Mt 6:4. τὸ ἅγιον 7:6. τὸ μέσον Mk 3:3. τὸ θνητόν 2 Cor 5:4. τὰ ἀδύνατα Lk 18:27. τὸ ἔλαττον Hb 7:7. Also w. gen. foll. τὰ ἀγαθά σου Lk 16:25. τὸ μωρόν, τὸ ἀσθενὲς τοῦ θεοῦ 1 Cor 1:25; cp. vs. 27f. τὸ γνωστὸν τοῦ θεοῦ Ro 1:19. τὰ ἀόρατα τοῦ θεοῦ vs. 20. τὸ ἀδύνατον τοῦ νόμου 8:3. τὰ κρυπτὰ τῆς αἰσχύνης 2 Cor 4:2.β. Adj. attributes whose noun is customarily omitted come to have substantive force and therefore receive the art. (B-D-F §241; Rob. 652–54) ἡ περίχωρος Mt 3:5; ἡ ξηρά 23:15 (i.e. γῆ). ἡ ἀριστερά, ἡ δεξιά (sc. χείρ) 6:3. ἡ ἐπιοῦσα (sc. ἡμέρα) Ac 16:11. ἡ ἔρημος (sc. χώρα) Mt 11:7.γ. The neut. of the adj. w. the art. can take on the mng. of an abstract noun (Thu. 1, 36, 1 τὸ δεδιός=fear; Herodian 1, 6, 9; 1, 11, 5 τὸ σεμνὸν τῆς παρθένου; M. Ant. 1, 1; Just., D. 27, 2 διὰ τὸ σκληροκάρδιον ὑμῶν καὶ ἀχάριστον εἰς αὐτόν) τὸ χρηστὸν τοῦ θεοῦ God’s kindness Ro 2:4. τὸ δυνατόν power 9:22. τὸ σύμφορον benefit 1 Cor 7:35. τὸ γνήσιον genuineness 2 Cor 8:8. τὸ ἐπιεικές Phil 4:5 al.δ. The art. w. numerals indicates, as in Il. 5, 271f; X. et al. (HKallenberg, RhM 69, 1914, 662ff), that a part of a number already known is being mentioned (Diod S 18, 10, 2 τρεῖς μὲν φυλὰς … τὰς δὲ ἑπτά=‘but the seven others’; Plut., Cleom. 804 [8, 4] οἱ τέσσαρες=‘the other four’; Polyaenus 6, 5 οἱ τρεῖς=‘the remaining three’; Diog. L. 1, 82 Βίας προκεκριμένος τῶν ἑπτά=Bias was preferred before the others of the seven [wise men]. B-D-F §265): οἱ ἐννέα the other nine Lk 17:17. Cp. 15:4; Mt 18:12f. οἱ δέκα the other ten (disciples) 20:24; Mk 10:41; lepers Lk 17:17. οἱ πέντε … ὁ εἷς … ὁ ἄλλος five of them … one … the last one Rv 17:10.ⓒ The ptc. w. the art. receivesα. the mng. of a subst. ὁ πειράζων the tempter Mt 4:3; 1 Th 3:5. ὁ βαπτίζων Mk 6:14. ὁ σπείρων Mt 13:3; Lk 8:5. ὁ ὀλεθρεύων Hb 11:28. τὸ ὀφειλόμενον Mt 18:30, 34. τὸ αὐλούμενον 1 Cor 14:7. τὸ λαλούμενον vs. 9 (Just., D. 32, 3 τὸ ζητούμενον). τὰ γινόμενα Lk 9:7. τὰ ἐρχόμενα J 16:13. τὰ ἐξουθενημένα 1 Cor 1:28. τὰ ὑπάρχοντα (s. ὑπάρχω 1). In Engl. usage many of these neuters are transl. by a relative clause, as in β below. B-D-F §413; Rob. 1108f.β. the mng. of a relative clause (Ar. 4, 2 al. οἱ νομίζοντες) ὁ δεχόμενος ὑμᾶς whoever receives you Mt 10:40. τῷ τύπτοντί σε Lk 6:29. ὁ ἐμὲ μισῶν J 15:23. οὐδὲ γὰρ ὄνομά ἐστιν ἕτερον τὸ δεδομένον (ὸ̔ δέδοται) Ac 4:12. τινές εἰσιν οἱ ταράσσοντες ὑμᾶς Gal 1:7. Cp. Lk 7:32; 18:9; J 12:12; Col 2:8; 1 Pt 1:7; 2J 7; Jd 4 al. So esp. after πᾶς: πᾶς ὁ ὀργιζόμενος everyone who becomes angry Mt 5:22. πᾶς ὁ κρίνων Ro 2:1 al. After μακάριος Mt 5:4, 6, 10. After οὐαὶ ὑμῖν Lk 6:25.ⓓ The inf. w. neut. art. (B-D-F §398ff; Rob. 1062–68) is used in a number of ways.α. It stands for a noun (B-D-F §399; Rob. 1062–66) τὸ (ἀνίπτοις χερσὶν) φαγεῖν Mt 15:20. τὸ (ἐκ νεκρῶν) ἀναστῆναι Mk 9:10. τὸ ἀγαπᾶν 12:33; cp. Ro 13:8. τὸ ποιῆσαι, τὸ ἐπιτελέσαι 2 Cor 8:11. τὸ καθίσαι Mt 20:23. τὸ θέλειν Ro 7:18; 2 Cor 8:10.—Freq. used w. preps. ἀντὶ τοῦ, διὰ τό, διὰ τοῦ, ἐκ τοῦ, ἐν τῷ, ἕνεκεν τοῦ, ἕως τοῦ, μετὰ τό, πρὸ τοῦ, πρὸς τό etc.; s. the preps. in question (B-D-F §402–4; Rob. 1068–75).β. The gen. of the inf. w. the art., without a prep., is esp. frequent (B-D-F §400; Mlt. 216–18; Rob. 1066–68; DEvans, ClQ 15, 1921, 26ff). The use of this inf. is esp. common in Lk and Paul, less freq. in Mt and Mk, quite rare in other writers. The gen. standsא. dependent on words that govern the gen.: ἄξιον 1 Cor 16:4 (s. ἄξιος 1c). ἐξαπορηθῆναι τοῦ ζῆν 2 Cor 1:8. ἔλαχε τοῦ θυμιᾶσαι Lk 1:9 (cp. 1 Km 14:47 v.l. Σαοὺλ ἔλαχεν τοῦ βασιλεύειν).ב. dependent on a noun (B-D-F §400, 1; Rob. 1066f) ὁ χρόνος τοῦ τεκεῖν Lk 1:57. ἐπλήσθησαν αἱ ἡμέραι τοῦ τεκεῖν αὐτήν 2:6. ἐξουσία τοῦ πατεῖν 10:19. εὐκαιρία τοῦ παραδοῦναι 22:6. ἐλπὶς τοῦ σῴζεσθαι Ac 27:20; τοῦ μετέχειν 1 Cor 9:10. ἐπιποθία τοῦ ἐλθεῖν Ro 15:23. χρείαν ἔχειν τοῦ διδάσκειν Hb 5:12. καιρὸς τοῦ ἄρξασθαι 1 Pt 4:17. τ. ἐνέργειαν τοῦ δύνασθαι the power that enables him Phil 3:21. ἡ προθυμία τοῦ θέλειν zeal in desiring 2 Cor 8:11.ג. Somet. the connection w. the noun is very loose, and the transition to the consecutive sense (=result) is unmistakable (B-D-F §400, 2; Rob. 1066f): ἐπλήσθησαν ἡμέραι ὀκτὼ τοῦ περιτεμεῖν αὐτόν Lk 2:21. ὀφειλέται … τοῦ κατὰ σάρκα ζῆν Ro 8:12. εἰς ἀκαθαρσίαν τοῦ ἀτιμάζεσθαι 1:24. ὀφθαλμοὺς τοῦ μὴ βλέπειν 11:8. τὴν ἔκβασιν τοῦ δύνασθαι ὑπενεγκεῖν 1 Cor 10:13.ד. Verbs of hindering, ceasing take the inf. w. τοῦ μή (s. Schwyzer II 372 for earlier Gk; PGen 16, 23 [207 A.D.] κωλύοντες τοῦ μὴ σπείρειν; LXX; ParJer 2:5 φύλαξαι τοῦ μὴ σχίσαι τὰ ἱμάτιά σου): καταπαύειν Ac 14:18. κατέχειν Lk 4:42. κρατεῖσθαι 24:16. κωλύειν Ac 10:47. παύειν 1 Pt 3:10 (Ps 33:14). ὑποστέλλεσθαι Ac 20:20, 27. Without μή: ἐγκόπτεσθαι τοῦ ἐλθεῖν Ro 15:22.ה. The gen. of the inf. comes after verbs of deciding, exhorting, commanding, etc. (1 Ch 19:19; ParJer 7:37 διδάσκων αὐτοὺ τοῦ ἀπέχεσθαι) ἐγένετο γνώμης Ac 20:3. ἐντέλλεσθαι Lk 4:10 (Ps 90:11). ἐπιστέλλειν Ac 15:20. κατανεύειν Lk 5:7. κρίνειν Ac 27:1. παρακαλεῖν 21:12. προσεύχεσθαι Js 5:17. τὸ πρόσωπον στηρίζειν Lk 9:51. συντίθεσθαι Ac 23:20.ו. The inf. w. τοῦ and τοῦ μή plainly has final (=purpose) sense (ParJer 5:2 ἐκάθισεν … τοῦ ἀναπαῆναι ὀλίγον; Soph., Lex. I 45f; B-D-F §400, 5 w. exx. fr. non-bibl. lit. and pap; Rob. 1067): ἐξῆλθεν ὁ σπείρων τοῦ σπείρειν a sower went out to sow Mt 13:3. ζητεῖν τοῦ ἀπολέσαι = ἵνα ἀπολέσῃ 2:13. τοῦ δοῦναι γνῶσιν Lk 1:77. τοῦ κατευθῦναι τοὺς πόδας vs. 79. τοῦ σινιάσαι 22:31. τοῦ μηκέτι δουλεύειν Ro 6:6. τοῦ ποιῆσαι αὐτά Gal 3:10. τοῦ γνῶναι αὐτόν Phil 3:10. Cp. Mt 3:13; 11:1; 24:45; Lk 2:24, 27; 8:5; 24:29; Ac 3:2; 20:30; 26:18; Hb 10:7 (Ps 39:9); 11:5; GJs 2:3f; 24:1.—The apparently solecistic τοῦ πολεμῆσαι Ro 12:7 bears a Semitic tinge, cp. Hos 9:13 et al. (Mussies 96).—The combination can also expressז. consecutive mng. (result): οὐδὲ μετεμελήθητε τοῦ πιστεῦσαι αὐτῷ you did not change your minds and believe him Mt 21:32. τοῦ μὴ εἶναι αὐτὴν μοιχαλίδα Ro 7:3. τοῦ ποιεῖν τὰ βρέφη ἔκθετα Ac 7:19. Cp. 3:12; 10:25.ⓔ The art. is used w. prepositional expressions (Artem. 4, 33 p. 224, 7 ὁ ἐν Περγάμῳ; 4, 36 ὁ ἐν Μαγνησίᾳ; 4 [6] Esdr [POxy 1010 recto, 8–12] οἱ ἐν τοῖς πεδίοις … οἱ ἐν τοῖς ὄρεσι καὶ μετεώροις; Tat. 31, 2 οἱ μὲν περὶ Κράτητα … οἱ δὲ περὶ Ἐρατοσθένη) τῆς ἐκκλησίας τῆς ἐν Κεγχρεαῖς Ro 16:1. ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις ταῖς ἐν τῇ Ἀσίᾳ Rv 1:4. τῷ ἀγγέλῳ τῆς ἐν (w. place name) ἐκκλησίας 2:1, 8, 12, 18; 3:1, 7, 14 (on these pass. RBorger, TRu 52, ’87, 42–45). τοῖς ἐν τῇ οἰκίᾳ to those in the house Mt 5:15. πάτερ ἡμῶν ὁ ἐν τ. οὐρανοῖς 6:9. οἱ ἀπὸ τῆς Ἰταλίας Hb 13:24. οἱ ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ Ro 8:1. οἱ ἐξ ἐριθείας 2:8. οἱ ἐκ νόμου 4:14; cp. vs. 16. οἱ ἐκ τῆς Καίσαρος οἰκίας Phil 4:22. οἱ ἐξ εὐωνύμων Mt 25:41. τὸ θυσιαστήριον … τὸ ἐνώπιον τοῦ θρόνου Rv 8:3; cp. 9:13. On 1:4 s. ref in B-D-F §136, 1 to restoration by Nestle. οἱ παρʼ αὐτοῦ Mk 3:21. οἱ μετʼ αὐτοῦ Mt 12:3. οἱ περὶ αὐτόν Mk 4:10; Lk 22:49 al.—Neut. τὰ ἀπὸ τοῦ πλοίου pieces of wreckage fr. the ship Ac 27:44 (difft. FZorell, BZ 9, 1911, 159f). τὰ περί τινος Lk 24:19, 27; Ac 24:10; Phil 1:27 (Tat. 32, 2 τὰ περὶ θεοῦ). τὰ περί τινα 2:23. τὰ κατʼ ἐμέ my circumstances Eph 6:21; Phil 1:12; Col 4:7. τὰ κατὰ τὸν νόμον what (was to be done) according to the law Lk 2:39. τὸ ἐξ ὑμῶν Ro 12:18. τὰ πρὸς τὸν θεόν 15:17; Hb 2:17; 5:1 (X., Resp. Lac. 13, 11 ἱερεῖ τὰ πρὸς τοὺς θεούς, στρατηγῷ δὲ τὰ πρὸς τοὺς ἀνθρώπους). τὰ παρʼ αὐτῶν Lk 10:7. τὸ ἐν ἐμοί the (child) in me GJs 12:2 al.ⓕ w. an adv. or adverbial expr. (1 Macc 8:3) τὸ ἔμπροσθεν Lk 19:4. τὸ ἔξωθεν Mt 23:25. τὸ πέραν Mt 8:18, 28. τὰ ἄνω J 8:23; Col 3:1f. τὰ κάτω J 8:23. τὰ ὀπίσω Mk 13:16. τὰ ὧδε matters here Col 4:9. ὁ πλησίον the neighbor Mt 5:43. οἱ καθεξῆς Ac 3:24. τὸ κατὰ σάρκα Ro 9:5. τὸ ἐκ μέρους 1 Cor 13:10.—Esp. w. indications of time τό, τὰ νῦν s. νῦν 2b. τὸ πάλιν 2 Cor 13:2. τὸ λοιπόν 1 Cor 7:29; Phil 3:1. τὸ πρῶτον J 10:40; 12:16; 19:39. τὸ πρότερον 6:62; Gal 4:13. τὸ καθʼ ἡμέραν daily Lk 11:3.—τὸ πλεῖστον at the most 1 Cor 14:27.ⓖ The art. w. the gen. foll. denotes a relation of kinship, ownership, or dependence: Ἰάκωβος ὁ τοῦ Ζεβεδαίου Mt 10:2 (Thu. 4, 104 Θουκυδίδης ὁ Ὀλόρου [sc. υἱός]; Plut., Timol. 3, 2; Appian, Syr. 26 §123 Σέλευκος ὁ Ἀντιόχου; Jos., Bell. 5, 5; 11). Μαρία ἡ Ἰακώβου Lk 24:10. ἡ τοῦ Οὐρίου the wife of Uriah Mt 1:6. οἱ Χλόης Chloë’s people 1 Cor 1:11. οἱ Ἀριστοβούλου, οἱ Ναρκίσσου Ro 16:10f. οἱ αὐτοῦ Ac 16:33. οἱ τοῦ Χριστοῦ 1 Cor 15:23; Gal 5:24. Καισάρεια ἡ Φιλίππου Caesarea Philippi i.e. the city of Philip Mk 8:27.—τό, τά τινος someone’s things, affairs, circumstances (Thu. 4, 83 τὰ τοῦ Ἀρριβαίου; Parthenius 1, 6; Appian, Syr. 16 §67 τὰ Ῥωμαίων) τὰ τοῦ θεοῦ, τῶν ἀνθρώπων Mt 16:23; 22:21; Mk 8:33; cp. 1 Cor 2:11. τὰ τῆς σαρκός, τοῦ πνεύματος Ro 8:5; cp. 14:19; 1 Cor 7:33f; 13:11. τὰ ὑμῶν 2 Cor 12:14. τὰ τῆς ἀσθενείας μου 11:30. τὰ τοῦ νόμου what the law requires Ro 2:14. τὸ τῆς συκῆς what has been done to the fig tree Mt 21:21; cp. 8:33. τὰ ἑαυτῆς its own advantage 1 Cor 13:5; cp. Phil 2:4, 21. τὸ τῆς παροιμίας what the proverb says 2 Pt 2:22 (Pla., Theaet. 183e τὸ τοῦ Ὁμήρου; Menand., Dyscolus 633 τὸ τοῦ λόγου). ἐν τοῖς τοῦ πατρός μου in my Father’s house (so Field, Notes 50–56; Goodsp. Probs. 81–83; difft., ‘interests’, PTemple, CBQ 1, ’39, 342–52.—In contrast to the other synoptists, Luke does not elsewhere show Jesus ‘at home’.) Lk 2:49 (Lysias 12, 12 εἰς τὰ τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ; Theocr. 2, 76 τὰ Λύκωνος; pap in Mayser II [1926] p. 8; POxy 523, 3 [II A.D.] an invitation to a dinner ἐν τοῖς Κλαυδίου Σαραπίωνος; PTebt 316 II, 23 [99 A.D.] ἐν τοῖς Ποτάμωνος; Esth 7:9; Job 18:19; Jos., Ant. 16, 302. Of the temple of a god Jos., C. Ap. 1, 118 ἐν τοῖς τοῦ Διός). Mt 20:15 is classified here by WHatch, ATR 26, ’44, 250–53; s. also ἐμός b.ⓗ The neut. of the art. standsα. before whole sentences or clauses (Epict. 4, 1, 45 τὸ Καίσαρος μὴ εἶναι φίλον; Prov. Aesopi 100 P. τὸ Οὐκ οἶδα; Jos., Ant. 10, 205; Just., D. 33, 2 τὸ γὰρ … [Ps 109:4]) τὸ Οὐ φονεύσεις, οὐ μοιχεύσεις κτλ. (quot. fr. the Decalogue) Mt 19:18; Ro 13:9. τὸ Καὶ μετὰ ἀνόμων ἐλογίσθη (quot. fr. Is 53:12) Lk 22:37. Cp. Gal 5:14. τὸ Εἰ δύνῃ as far as your words ‘If you can’ are concerned Mk 9:23. Likew. before indirect questions (Vett. Val. 291, 14 τὸ πῶς τέτακται; Ael. Aristid. 45, 15 K. τὸ ὅστις ἐστίν; ParJer 6:15 τὸ πῶς ἀποστείλης; GrBar 8:6 τὸ πῶς ἐταπεινώθη; Jos., Ant. 20, 28 ἐπὶ πείρᾳ τοῦ τί φρονοῖεν; Pel.-Leg. p. 20, 32 τὸ τί γένηται; Mel., Fgm. 8, 2 [Goodsp. p. 311] τὸ δὲ πῶς λούονται) τὸ τί ἂν θέλοι καλεῖσθαι αὐτό Lk 1:62. τὸ τίς ἂν εἴη μείζων αὐτῶν 9:46. τὸ πῶς δεῖ ὑμᾶς περιπατεῖν 1 Th 4:1. Cp. Lk 19:48; 22:2, 4, 23f; Ac 4:21; 22:30; Ro 8:26; Hs 8, 1, 4.β. before single words which are taken fr. what precedes and hence are quoted, as it were (Epict. 1, 29, 16 τὸ Σωκράτης; 3, 23, 24; Hierocles 13 p. 448 ἐν τῷ μηδείς) τὸ ‘ἀνέβη’ Eph 4:9. τὸ ‘ἔτι ἅπαξ’ Hb 12:27. τὸ ‘Ἁγάρ’ Gal 4:25.ⓘ Other notable uses of the art. areα. the elliptic use, which leaves a part of a sentence accompanied by the art. to be completed fr. the context: ὁ τὰ δύο the man with the two (talents), i.e. ὁ τὰ δύο τάλαντα λαβών Mt 25:17; cp. vs. 22. τῷ τὸν φόρον Ro 13:7. ὁ τὸ πολύ, ὀλίγον the man who had much, little 2 Cor 8:15 after Ex 16:18 (cp. Lucian, Bis Accus. 9 ὁ τὴν σύριγγα [sc. ἔχων]; Arrian, Anab. 7, 8, 3 τὴν ἐπὶ θανάτῳ [sc. ὁδόν]).β. Σαῦλος, ὁ καὶ Παῦλος Ac 13:9; s. καί 2h.γ. the fem. art. is found in a quite singular usage ἡ οὐαί (ἡ θλῖψις or ἡ πληγή) Rv 9:12; 11:14. Sim. ὁ Ἀμήν 3:14 (here the masc. art. is evidently chosen because of the alternate name for Jesus).ⓙ One art. can refer to several nouns connected by καία. when various words, sing. or pl., are brought close together by a common art.: τοὺς ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ γραμματεῖς Mt 2:4; cp. 16:21; Mk 15:1. ἐν τοῖς προφήταις κ. ψαλμοῖς Lk 24:44. τῇ Ἰουδαίᾳ καὶ Σαμαρείᾳ Ac 1:8; cp. 8:1; Lk 5:17 al.—Even nouns of different gender can be united in this way (Aristoph., Eccl. 750; Ps.-Pla., Axioch. 12 p. 37a οἱ δύο θεοί, of Apollo and Artemis; Ps.-Demetr., Eloc. c. 292; PTebt 14, 10 [114 B.C.]; En 18:14; EpArist 109) κατὰ τὰ ἐντάλματα καὶ διδασκαλίας Col 2:22. Cp. Lk 1:6. εἰς τὰς ὁδοὺς καὶ φραγμούς 14:23.β. when one and the same person has more than one attribute applied to him: πρὸς τὸν πατέρα μου καὶ πατέρα ὑμῶν J 20:17. ὁ θεὸς καὶ πατὴρ τοῦ κυρίου Ἰ. Ro 15:6; 2 Cor 1:3; 11:31; Eph 1:3; 1 Pt 1:3. ὁ θεὸς καὶ πατὴρ (ἡμῶν) Eph 5:20; Phil 4:20; 1 Th 1:3; 3:11, 13. Of Christ: τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν καὶ σωτῆρος 2 Pt 1:11; cp. 2:20; 3:18. τοῦ μεγάλου θεοῦ καὶ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν Tit 2:13 (PGrenf II, 15 I, 6 [139 B.C.] of the deified King Ptolemy τοῦ μεγάλου θεοῦ εὐεργέτου καὶ σωτῆρος [ἐπιφανοῦς] εὐχαρίστου).γ. On the other hand, the art. is repeated when two different persons are named: ὁ φυτεύων καὶ ὁ ποτίζων 1 Cor 3:8. ὁ βασιλεὺς καὶ ὁ ἡγεμών Ac 26:30.ⓚ In a fixed expression, when a noun in the gen. is dependent on another noun, the art. customarily appears twice or not at all: τὸ πνεῦμα τοῦ θεοῦ 1 Cor 3:16; πνεῦμα θεοῦ Ro 8:9. ὁ λόγος τοῦ θεοῦ 2 Cor 2:17; λόγος θεοῦ 1 Th 2:13. ἡ ἡμέρα τοῦ κυρίου 2 Th 2:2; ἡμ. κ. 1 Th 5:2. ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου Mt 8:20; υἱ. ἀ. Hb 2:6. ἡ ἀνάστασις τῶν νεκρῶν Mt 22:31; ἀ. ν. Ac 23:6. ἡ κοιλία τῆς μητρός J 3:4; κ. μ. Mt 19:12.—APerry, JBL 68, ’49, 329–34; MBlack, An Aramaic Approach3, ’67, 93–95.—DELG. M-M. -
18 יחד
יָחַדPi. יִחֵד, יִיחֵד (b. h.; v. אֶחָד) 1) to unite, concentrate. Y.Ber.IV, 7d bot. ותְיַיחֵד לבבינווכ׳ and concentrate our hearts (inclinations) to fear thy Name. 2) (with על) to confer a distinction, name Gen. R. s. 68 אברהם י׳ … שמו עליו on Abraham did the Lord confer His Name (Gen. 26:24, a. e.). Ib. ידע שהקב״ה מְיַחֵד שמו עליו he inferred that the Lord would confer His Name upon him (to be called ‘the God of Jacob). Mekh. Mishp. s. 20 על ישראל י׳ שמו ביותר (although the Lord of the universe) He conferred His Name particularly on Israel (v. יוֹתֵר); a. fr. 3) to declare the unity of God, to recite Shma (Deut. 6:4). Gen. R. s. 20 אנו … ומְיַחֲדִים שמווכ׳ we trust in Him and profess His unity Cant. R. to II, 16 ואני מְיַחֶדֶת שמווכ׳ and I (Israel) profess the unity of His name twice every day, (saying) Hear, O Israel ; a. fr. 4) to single out, select, designate. Snh.57a שיי׳ שפחה לעבדו who designated a handmaid (as a wife) for his slave. Lev. R. s. 12 ויי׳ אליו הדבורוכ׳ addressed the command to him exclusively (Lev. 10:8); a. e.Yoma 11b (ref. to Lev. 14:35) מי שמְיַיחֵד ביתו לווכ׳ he who devotes his household exclusively to himself, and is unwilling to lend his vessels ; Arakh.16a שמיוחד (v. infra); Yalk. Lev. 564. 5) to leave persons alone in a special room, to arrange a private meeting for. Keth.12a; Tosef. ib. I, 4; Y. ib. I, 25a bot. היו מְיַיחֲדִיןוכ׳ they used to leave bride and groom in a private room alone for a while.Part. pass. מְיוּחָד, f. מְיוּחֶדֶת; pl. מְיוּחָדִים, מְיוּחָדִין, מְיוּחָדוֹת a) especial, particular, designated; chosen, distinguished (v. יָחִיד). Snh.60a, a. e. שם המי׳ the proper Name of the Lord (Jehovah).Yoma 11a ביתך ביתך המי׳ לך ‘ thy house (Deut. 6:9; 11:20), thy house which is designated for thy personal use. Ib.b מה בית מ׳ לדירה bayith means a room designated for a dwelling, יצאו אלו שאינן מי׳ לדירה to the exclusion of those rooms (gate lodge) which are not designated for dwellings. Arakh. l. c. מי׳ לו devoted to his own exclusive use, v. supra; a. fr.Gen. R. s. 99, end (ref. to כאחד, Gen. 49:16) כמי׳ שבשבטים like the most distinguished among the tribes. Yeb.62a אני שמ׳ לדבור בכלוכ׳ I (Moses) who am singled out (must be prepared) for divine communication every hour; Ab. dR. N., II Vers., ch. II (ed. Schechter, p. 10) שאני כלי מי׳ who am a special vessel (of revelation). Meil.15a קדשים המי׳ לה׳ sanctified things which are exclusively dedicated to the Lord; Sifra Vayikra, Ḥobah, Par. 11, ch. XX.Ib. Shmini, ch. II, Par. 2 כבשים ועזים המי׳ lambs and goats which are specified (Deut. 14:4); a. fr.b) locked up with. Num. R. s. 9 בזמן שהאשה מי׳ עםוכ׳ when a wife is locked up with her husband. Hithpa. הִתְיַיחֵד, Nithpa. נִתְיַיחֵד 1) to be conferred (with על); to be especially addressed (with אל). Ex. R. s. 7 היה ראוי … להִתְיַיחֵד עליווכ׳ the divine communication was to bear his name alone. Lev. R. s. 12 נתי׳ אליו הדבור the divine communication was addressed to him especially; a. e. 2) to be alone with, to be closeted with. Kidd.IV, 12 לא יִתְיַיחֵד אדםוכ׳ a man must not be alone (even) with two women, but one woman מִתְיַיחֶדֶתוכ׳ may be alone with two men. Ab. Zar. II, 1. Tosef.Gitt.VII (V), 4; a. fr.V. יִחוּד. -
19 יָחַד
יָחַדPi. יִחֵד, יִיחֵד (b. h.; v. אֶחָד) 1) to unite, concentrate. Y.Ber.IV, 7d bot. ותְיַיחֵד לבבינווכ׳ and concentrate our hearts (inclinations) to fear thy Name. 2) (with על) to confer a distinction, name Gen. R. s. 68 אברהם י׳ … שמו עליו on Abraham did the Lord confer His Name (Gen. 26:24, a. e.). Ib. ידע שהקב״ה מְיַחֵד שמו עליו he inferred that the Lord would confer His Name upon him (to be called ‘the God of Jacob). Mekh. Mishp. s. 20 על ישראל י׳ שמו ביותר (although the Lord of the universe) He conferred His Name particularly on Israel (v. יוֹתֵר); a. fr. 3) to declare the unity of God, to recite Shma (Deut. 6:4). Gen. R. s. 20 אנו … ומְיַחֲדִים שמווכ׳ we trust in Him and profess His unity Cant. R. to II, 16 ואני מְיַחֶדֶת שמווכ׳ and I (Israel) profess the unity of His name twice every day, (saying) Hear, O Israel ; a. fr. 4) to single out, select, designate. Snh.57a שיי׳ שפחה לעבדו who designated a handmaid (as a wife) for his slave. Lev. R. s. 12 ויי׳ אליו הדבורוכ׳ addressed the command to him exclusively (Lev. 10:8); a. e.Yoma 11b (ref. to Lev. 14:35) מי שמְיַיחֵד ביתו לווכ׳ he who devotes his household exclusively to himself, and is unwilling to lend his vessels ; Arakh.16a שמיוחד (v. infra); Yalk. Lev. 564. 5) to leave persons alone in a special room, to arrange a private meeting for. Keth.12a; Tosef. ib. I, 4; Y. ib. I, 25a bot. היו מְיַיחֲדִיןוכ׳ they used to leave bride and groom in a private room alone for a while.Part. pass. מְיוּחָד, f. מְיוּחֶדֶת; pl. מְיוּחָדִים, מְיוּחָדִין, מְיוּחָדוֹת a) especial, particular, designated; chosen, distinguished (v. יָחִיד). Snh.60a, a. e. שם המי׳ the proper Name of the Lord (Jehovah).Yoma 11a ביתך ביתך המי׳ לך ‘ thy house (Deut. 6:9; 11:20), thy house which is designated for thy personal use. Ib.b מה בית מ׳ לדירה bayith means a room designated for a dwelling, יצאו אלו שאינן מי׳ לדירה to the exclusion of those rooms (gate lodge) which are not designated for dwellings. Arakh. l. c. מי׳ לו devoted to his own exclusive use, v. supra; a. fr.Gen. R. s. 99, end (ref. to כאחד, Gen. 49:16) כמי׳ שבשבטים like the most distinguished among the tribes. Yeb.62a אני שמ׳ לדבור בכלוכ׳ I (Moses) who am singled out (must be prepared) for divine communication every hour; Ab. dR. N., II Vers., ch. II (ed. Schechter, p. 10) שאני כלי מי׳ who am a special vessel (of revelation). Meil.15a קדשים המי׳ לה׳ sanctified things which are exclusively dedicated to the Lord; Sifra Vayikra, Ḥobah, Par. 11, ch. XX.Ib. Shmini, ch. II, Par. 2 כבשים ועזים המי׳ lambs and goats which are specified (Deut. 14:4); a. fr.b) locked up with. Num. R. s. 9 בזמן שהאשה מי׳ עםוכ׳ when a wife is locked up with her husband. Hithpa. הִתְיַיחֵד, Nithpa. נִתְיַיחֵד 1) to be conferred (with על); to be especially addressed (with אל). Ex. R. s. 7 היה ראוי … להִתְיַיחֵד עליווכ׳ the divine communication was to bear his name alone. Lev. R. s. 12 נתי׳ אליו הדבור the divine communication was addressed to him especially; a. e. 2) to be alone with, to be closeted with. Kidd.IV, 12 לא יִתְיַיחֵד אדםוכ׳ a man must not be alone (even) with two women, but one woman מִתְיַיחֶדֶתוכ׳ may be alone with two men. Ab. Zar. II, 1. Tosef.Gitt.VII (V), 4; a. fr.V. יִחוּד. -
20 יצא
יָצָא(b. h.) 1) to go forth; to rise (of the sun); to go out. Gen. R. s. 39 אֵצֵא ויהיווכ׳ I shall leave (my fathers house), and they may desecrate Ib. י׳ לו מוניטון a medal was issued in his memory, v. מוֹנִיטוֹן. Ib. s. 6 בשעה שהוא יוצא when he (the sun) rises; בשעה שהיא יוֹצֵאת when she (the moon) rises. Snh.52a ארור שיָצָאת זו מחלציו (v. Rabb. D. S. a. l. note) cursed is he from whose loins this woman went forth.Sabb.V, 1 במה … יוֹצְאָה what is an animal permitted to wear on going out (on the Sabbath)? Ib. VI, 1 לא תֵצֵאוכ׳ a woman must not wear on going out ; a. v. fr. 2) to end; to go to the end of, to live through. Y.Ber.VIII, 12b bot. כיון שיָצָת שבת when the Sabbath ended. Y.Shebi.VI, 36c top אינו יוצא שבתו ולא יָ׳וכ׳ he shall not live to the end of this week, and he did not arrive at the end of the week before he was dead; (Erub.63a הוציא שנתו, v. infra); a. e. 3) to be expended. Num. R. s. 14, end, v. הוֹצָאָה. 4) to be excluded; exempt; (rarely) to exclude, deduct. Y.Ned.II, beg.37b י׳ דבר של איסור this is to exclude a vow concerning a forbidden act; Bab. ib. 17a י׳ נשבע לבטלוכ׳ this excludes the case of one who makes oath that he will disregard a law. Y.Yeb.I, 2c top אשר תלד יָצְתָה זווכ׳ ‘whom she may bear (Deut. 25:6), herewith is excluded she (the אַיְילוֹנִית) who ; a. v. fr.Y. Ḥag.I, 76c top צֵא מהם שני ימים deduct from them two days; ib. צא שבת מהם deduct the Sabbath day.Esp. idiomatic uses: a) י׳ בן חורין, י׳ לחירות, or only י׳ to be freed. Peah III, 8; Gitt.42a. Kidd.24a יוצאבשןוכ׳ he is freed, when his master caused his loss of a tooth or an eye; a. v. fr.b) (of a wife) to be sent away, to be divorced. Keth.VII, 6 ואלו יוֹצְאוֹת שלא בכתובה the following wives have to leave without receiving their Kthubah. Ib. 7 תֵּצֵא̇ she must leave. Ib. X, 5; a. v. fr.c) י׳ ידי (or מִידֵי) to go out of the power of; to be released; to do justice to, be justified before. Shek. III, 2 לפי שאדם צריך לָצֵאת ידי הבריות … לָצֵאת ידי המקום because man must appear justified before men as well as before God; Ex. R. s. 51; a. fr.י׳ ידי חובתו, or י׳ to comply with the requirements of the law. Ber.8b. Ib. II, 1 אם כיון לבו י׳ if he read with attention, he has done his duty (which requires the reading of the Shma). Y.Shek.III, 47b bot. מהו לצאתוכ׳ is the law complied with when one uses wine ?Mekh. Bo, Pisḥa, s.6; a. v. fr.Gen. R. s. 39 לא יָצָאתָה ידי השבועה thou hast not redeemed thy oath; ib. s. 49; Lev. R. s. 10, beg.Makhsh. VI, 5; Tosef.Toh.X, 3 י׳ מידי שמן, v. מוֹחַלי׳ מידי פשוטו, v. מִקְרָא.d) י׳ מן הכלל or י׳ to be taken out of the general rule, to be specified (although being implied in the general rule). Sifra, introd. כל דבר שהיה בכלל וי׳ … לא ללמד על עצמו י׳וכ׳ whatever would have been implied in the general law and yet is specified again (in the Biblical text) in order to teach (something not mentioned before), has been specified not only to teach something new concerning the specific case, but to teach it concerning the whole class. Ib. י׳ לטעון, v. טָעַן I. Tem.I, 6 ולמה י׳ and for what purpose are tithes especially mentioned (Lev. 27:30, sq.)?; a. fr.e) כַּיּוֹצֵא ב־ like that which passes with it (in the same class), similar; in a similar way. Pes.III, 2 אם יש כי׳ בו שהחמיץ if there is a similar dough (started simultaneously with the one in question) which has begun to ferment. Ber.59b, sq. ואין לו כי׳ בו when he has no house like it; כי׳ בהם garments like them. Zeb.V, 6 המורם מהם כי׳ בהם what is taken of them for the priest, is like them (subject to the same laws). M. Kat. 16b כי׳ בדבר אתה אומרוכ׳ in a similar way (as something coming under the same category) yon read Sifré Num. 32; a. v. fr.f) י׳ שכרו בהפסדו its benefit is lost in its disadvantage; i. e. benefit and disadvantage are counterbalanced. Ab. V, 11, sq.g) (euphem.) to retire for human needs (v. Toh. X, 2). Ber.62a השכם וצֵאוכ׳ go out early in the morning Ex. R. s. 9 ואינו יוצא לנקביו and has no human needs. Ib. לא היה יוצא אלאוכ׳ he used to go out only to the water (to make believe he was a superhuman being); a. fr.h) to be proved, identified. Keth.II, 3 היה כתב ידם יוצא ממקום אחר if their signature can be identified otherwise (than by their own declaration); a. e. Hif. הוֹצִיא 1) to take out, to lead forth, bring forth; to release, discharge, send off. Ber.VI, I before eating bread one says, המוֹצִיא לחםוכ׳ (blessed be thou, O Lord) who hast brought forth bread out of the earth (v. ib. 38a as to המוציא or מוציא); ib. 37b; a. fr.Ab. Zar.41b, a. fr.; אין ספק מוציאוכ׳, v. וַדַּאי. B. Mets.37b לא זו הדרך מוֹצִיאָתוֹ מידי עבירה עדוכ׳ this is not the way that relieves him from sin (this is no full atonement), (he is not relieved) until he pays ; Yeb.XV, 7. Ib. 6, sq. אין זו דרך מוֹצִיאָתָהּוכ׳ she is not relieved from the possibility of sin, unless she is not permitted to marry again and forbidden to partake of Trumah.Ib. 36b יוֹצִיא (יוֹצִיאָהּ) בגט he dismisses her with a letter of divorce. Ib. ואם נשא יוציא and if he married her (against the law), he must dismiss her (divorce her); a. fr.Ab. II, 11, a. fr. מוֹצִיאִין את האדם מן העולם take a man out of the world, i. e. cause him to lose the true enjoyment of life. 2) to exclude. Y.Yeb.I, 2c top איילונית מטעם אחר הוֹצֵאתָהּ the aylonith thou dost (the law does) exclude for another reason (v. supra). Num. R. s. 14, end אוֹצִיא את ישראל let me exclude the Israelites, א׳ את הזקנים the elders; a. fr.להוֹצִיא (= ch. לאפוקי, v. אַפֵּק, or למעוטי, v. מעט) to the exclusion of. Succ.28a; Kidd.34a האזרח לה׳ את הנשים ‘ the native (Lev. 23:42) intimates the exemption of women (from the duty of dwelling in booths); a. v. fr. 3) to lead to the end, to live through. Erub.63a, v. supra. 4) to produce, present. Keth.XIII, 8 המוציא שטר חוב … והלהה׳וכ׳ if one produces a note of indebtedness against his neighbor, and the latter produces evidence that the claimant sold him a field (and paid him, which he would not have done, if he had a claim). Ib. 9. Ib. IX, 9 הוֹצִיאָה גט if she produces a letter of divorce; a. v. fr. 5) to spend, lay out. Ib. VIII, 5, v. הוֹצָאָה; a. fr.Esp. idiomatic uses: a) ה׳ ידי חוב־ or ה׳ (v. supra) to be the instrument of a persons complying with the law, e. g. to read a prayer and thus cause the listener to perform his duty as though he read it himself; to act in anothers behalf effectively. R. Hash. III, 5 אין מוֹצִיאִין את הרבים ידי חובתן they cannot act (blow the Shofar) in behalf of the assembled congregation. Ib. 29a אע״פ שיצא מוציא although he has done his duty (has read the prayer for himself), he may act in behalf of others. Ib. ולעצמו מוציא and can he (the half-slave and half-freedman) act in his own behalf?; a. fr.b) to collect, to claim. Keth.VIII, 1 הבעל מוציא מיד הלקוחות the husband can reclaim the property from those who bought it. B. Kam. III, 11 המוציא מחבירו עליו הראייה the claimant must produce evidence; a. v. fr.c) to utter. Arakh.5a, a. fr. אין אדם מוציא דבריו לבטלה no man utters his words for no purpose (he must have meant something).ה׳ לעז to slander, discredit. Sabb.97a, a. fr., v. לַעַז.d) to carry an object (on the Sabbath) out of a private to a public place, or from one private place to another, v. רָשוּת. Sabb.VII, 2, sq.; a. fr.e) to secrete. Sifré Num. 88 יש לך … שאין מוציאוכ׳ is there a woman-born being that does not discharge the food he eats?; a. e.f) ה׳ שבת to dismiss the Sabbath with prayer, opp. הכניס. Sabb.118b מוֹצִיאֵי שבתוכ׳ those who dismiss the Sabbath at Sepphoris.
Страницы
См. также в других словарях:
House slave — A House slave was a slave who worked and often lived in the house of the slave owner. House slaves had many duties such as cooking, cleaning, serving meals and caring for children. Contents 1 House slaves in antiquity 1.1 House slaves in Greece 1 … Wikipedia
House of Dark Shadows — Promotional film poster Directed by Dan Curtis Produced by … Wikipedia
House of Slaves (Gorée) — Statues and p … Wikipedia
Slave Trade Compromise and Fugitive Slave Clause — The Framers debated over the extent to which slavery would be included, permitted, or prohibited in the United States Constitution. In the end, they created a document of compromise that represented the interests of the nation as they knew it and … Wikipedia
slave narrative — Account of the life, or a major portion of the life, of a fugitive or former slave, either written or orally related by the slave himself or herself. A Narrative of the Uncommon Sufferings and Surprising Deliverance of Briton Hammon, a Negro Man… … Universalium
Slave narrative — The slave narrative is a literary form which grew out of the experience of enslaved Africans in Britain and the its colonies. Some six thousand former slaves from North America (including Canada, the United States and the Caribbean) gave an… … Wikipedia
Slave rebellion — A slave rebellion is an armed uprising by slaves. Slave rebellions have occurred in nearly all societies that practice slavery, and are amongst the most feared events for slaveholders. Famous historic slave rebellions have been led by Denmark… … Wikipedia
Slave Revolts in Brazil prior to 1835 — Founding of QuilombosAlmost all the slave rebellions have been designed and executed through the Quilombos community. Quilombos was a settlement that was formed by fugitive slaves and free born Africans. Quilombos came closest to the idea of… … Wikipedia
His Lordship's Kindness — Infobox nrhp | name =His Lordship s Kindness nrhp type = nhl caption = nearest city= Rosaryville, Maryland lat degrees = 38 lat minutes = 46 lat seconds = 44 lat direction = N long degrees = 76 long minutes = 50 long seconds = 34 long direction … Wikipedia
Slave Trade Act 1807 — The Slave Trade Act (citation 47 Geo III Sess. 1 c. 36 ) was an Act of Parliament of the Parliament of the United Kingdom passed on 25 March, 1807, with the long title An Act for the Abolition of the Slave Trade . The original act is in the… … Wikipedia
Slave Trade Act of 1794 — The Slave Trade Act of 1794 was a law passed by the United States Congress that limited American involvement in the trade of human cargo. This was the first of several acts of Congress that later stopped the importation of slaves to the United… … Wikipedia
